Actions

Work Header

Just a Little Space

Summary:

Second years at UA are given a test. The classification test. Most end up neutral and move on, but class 1-A has an interesting and diverse team of Littles and Caregivers that make life just a bit more interesting.

Notes:

Do you ever write a fic because the fic you want to read literally doesn’t exist? Because I do. And I did. So here’s that.

It’s a bit wonky, based both in mild personal experience and other fics and maybe most of my imagination. Oh, and Sims 4 nursery builds.

Chapter name from Overture by Sleeping at Last

(See the end of the work for more notes and other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: The universe began with our eyes closed

Chapter Text

CHAPTER ONE

 

Midoriya tapped his foot, impatience burning through him. Aizawa was sorting through papers, trying to find the classification tests.

 

The classification tests. The age regression tests. The first exam of their third year. The exam that gave them their role. Aizawa found the tests and stood up at the podium.

 

“As you all know, these tests are designed to classify you. Should the bloodwork done yesterday have the proper littlespace hormones, these tests will be looked over to determine your age range.” He began to move up and down the rows, passing the packets of paper out. “There are four classifications for these tests. Caregiver, Babysitter, Little, and neutral. I’ll explain those once the test is over. You may begin now.”

 

Midoriya looked down at his test, pencil in hand.

 

Name:

Izuku Midoriya

 

Age:

17

 

Parental classification :

Neutral, unknown

 

Favorite color?

Green

 

Favorite animal?

Bunny

 

Midoriya continued to fill in the questions, one by one, until the 50 question test was complete. He turned it in and waited.

 

And waited

 

And waited

 

Until the class was done, and Aizawa could head to the teacher’s lounge to scan the tests. Present Mic came in to supervise them in the meantime.

 

He looked out over the sea of sleepy faces. “So, did Shouta give you the ‘no matter what, the teachers will support you’ talk yet?” He asked.

 

A few students shook their heads.

 

“Well,” Mic said, “We all want you to be happy, and I’m sure that Shouta will do everything in his caregiving power to make it that way.”

 

A few seconds of silence, and Mic sighed. He allowed the students to talk amongst themselves, and immediately, groups began to form.

 

The Dekusquad met at Iida’s desk, Uraraka grinning at Midoriya.

 

“So what’d you think you got?”

 

Midoriya rubbed the back of his head. “I dunno, I think I’m gonna be neutral, just like my mom. What about you?”

 

“Oh, both my parents are Babysitters, but maybe I’ll be bumped up to full caregiver!” Uraraka said cheerfully.

 

Iida smiled. “I doubt I’ll get a proper classification. My family is all Neutrals.”

 

They continued to talk, tension rising as the door opened and Aizawa came in, their results in hand.

 

“Alright brats, sit down.” He said, shuffling up to the front of the room. “I was surprised at the diversity of this year’s results. We had three Littles, three Babysitters, and four Caregivers. The rest are neutral. As you know, Littles are regressors, they slip into littlespace and often stay for a few days at a time. Caregivers are parents to those Littles, often trusted friends. Babysitters are the same as caregivers, but with less of the caregiving instinct. They’re more like a sister or brother as opposed to a parent. With that said, when I call your name, come get your tests. Katsuki Bakugou.”

 

He went down the list, calling out names and waiting for people to receive the envelopes with their names. Once everyone had theirs, they were dismissed to the dorms.

 

“Don’t open those until you get to the dorms!” Aizawa reminded.

 

Immediately, Kaminari tore into his, plopping on the couch and reading over his results. “Aw shit, I classified!” He yelled.

 

Mina began reading over his shoulder. “Denki Kaminari, you have classified as a Little, age range: 3-6.” She read. “Nice dude! I got neutral.”

 

Sero ended up neutral as well, shrugging and smiling. “At least I don’t have to take care of anyone else.”

 

“You’d fucking suck at that, Scotch.” Bakugou huffed.

 

“Oh yeah, what’d you get?” Sero challenged.

 

“None of your- HEY!” Bakugou yelled as Mina snatched his opened envelope.

 

“Yada yada, Katsuki Bakugou, Caregiver!” The pink girl crowed, holding the paper at arm’s length and grinning. “Congrats!”

 

Kirishima wandered over, his envelope opened as well. “Wha’s going on?” He asked.

 

“‘Shima!” Kaminari called. “What’d you get?”

 

“Caregiver, why?”

 

“I got Little.”

 

Kirishima’s face split into a grin. “Nice! You ever need anything, come get me, yeah?”

 

Kaminari nodded. “You or Blasty.” He agreed.

 

In the end, the letters were mostly shared. Yaoyorozu and Jirou were both Babysitters, along with an elated Uraraka. They only found one of the other two Littles, and it was Tokoyami, who had already found caregiving solace in Shoji. Out of everyone in the common space, Midoriya was the only one with an unopened letter.

 

“Come on guys!” He yelled. “There’s no way I classified. Maybe Koda is the Little. Or Ojiro.”

 

But Kirishima has started up a chant of “Open it! Open it!” And Midoriya couldn’t not open his letter.

 

He scanned the paper quickly, and stared at it in shock. Uraraka took the liberty of reading it to everyone.

 

“Izuku Midoriya, you have classified as a Caregiver!”

 

The room exploded. Shouts of “congratulations!” And “so who’s the last Little?” And “when’s dinner?” Echoed throughout the room.

 

The last question was answered in the form of takeout, a messy collection of plastic containers and slouched bodies on the couch.

 

Midoriya pressed his hand into his stomach. “Bedtime?” He asked.

 

“Bedtime.” A few other students agreed, getting up and wandering into their rooms, passing around soft goodnight wishes.

 

Midoriya picked up an unopened container of soba, making his way to Todoroki’s room with Iida and Uraraka by his side.

 

“I dunno guys, he might be asleep,” Midoriya reasoned. “He looked tired.”

 

“Do you think he classified?”

 

“I doubt it,” Midoriya said, stopping in front of Todoroki’s door. “Thanks for walking with me.”

 

His friends bid him goodnight, and Midoriya knocked on the wooden door in front of him, his chest pulling tight with an unknown feeling. He hoped he wasn’t sick.

 

The door didn’t open, and Todoroki didn’t call out, so Midoriya tried the doorknob. It opened smoothly.

 

The soba was set down on a bedside table, and Midoriya noticed a shivering bundle in the bed. So Todoroki was tired. That made sense.

 

“Goodnight Shouto,” Midoriya whispered, his chest pulling tighter.

 

The bundle shifted, the blankets tangling as Todoroki squirmed, tiny squeaks spilling out of his mouth.

 

“Shouto?”

 

Midoriya noticed, in that moment, the folded paper he had set the soba on. The classification papers.

 

He picked them up out of curiosity. Reading the professional font as Todoroki untangled himself.

 

Shouto Todoroki, you have classified as Little, age range: 6 months to 3 years old.

 

Midoriya looked up at Todoroki, at his widened dual-colored eyes, his mess of peppermint hair, his obviously Little headspace. His tears.

 

Todoroki was a Little, and he was crying.

Chapter 2: Build a runway and a set of wings

Summary:

The aftermath of the classification test and the worrying begins

Notes:

Title name from Let you Go by Matt Nathanson

HEY THIS ACTUALLY UPDATED.

IN LIKE. TWO DAYS

updates will come as I finish them, and I actually enjoy writing this

LOTGP is now 1/10 of the way complete.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

Midoriya would be lying if he said he knew what he was doing. Eye contact was held for maybe ten seconds before Todoroki began to sob, fat tears rolling down his face. He reached out, instinctively, and Midoriya rushed forward. He scooped the crying Little up and cradled him, murmuring words of comfort.

 

“Shhhhh. Shhhhhhh Shouto, it’s ok. It’s ok darling. I’ve got you. You’re safe here.” He said. “What do you want baby, you have to use your words.”

 

Shouto just cried harder, his whines growing louder, almost like a hungry baby.

 

Oh, he was hungry. He hadn’t eaten dinner, and had slipped into littlespace hungry. Now, he was upset and couldn’t just say it, or go get his own food.

 

Midoriya got up, Todoroki set on his hip. He needed One for All to lift the boy, but he made it work. He headed down the stairs, trying to soothe Shouto. Nothing he did helped, and Midoriya could only hope that Bakugou was still awake.

 

Thankfully, the explosive boy was still up and rummaging in the kitchen for a cup. He looked around with a grouchy expression at the crying, but his gaze softened when he saw the sobbing Little.

 

“Hungry?” He asked, rubbing his eyes.

 

“I think,” Midoriya mumbled, rocking himself side to side. “He slipped and I don’t know what to do.”

 

“Fuckin feed him, dumbass.” Bakugou dropped his cup and shoved his hand back into the cabinet. “There’s a bottle in here somewhere.”

 

The wailing grew in volume until Kirishima and Momo had come down, both of them roused from the early stages of sleep. Momo yawned and rubbed her eyes.

 

“I guess we found the last Little,” Kirishima said, joining Bakugou in the kitchen. “Hungry? You should warm it up first, and add that nutrition stuff Sato bought. Pedia-something.”

 

Bakugou nodded, grabbing the tub and dropping a spoonful of the protein packed powder into the warmed bottle. He shook the bottle and held it out to Midoriya.

 

“Unless you want me to do it.” He said.

 

Midoriya shook his head. “I got it.” He took the bottle and positioned the bottle’s nipple on Todoroki’s lips. Immediately, the Little stopped crying and latched on, drinking the contents of the bottle.

 

A heavy silence fell upon the three Caregivers and one Babysitter. The space that had been filled with Shouto’s crying was empty now, making the humming AC unit seem louder. No one spoke, but they were all sure they were thinking the same thing. What now?

 

Bakugou was the first to speak up. “So, Half and Half ended up Little?” He was leaning against the counter, watching Midoriya feed Todoroki.

 

“I guess,” Momo said. “I never pegged him as the type though.”

 

“I don’t think any of us did,” Kirishima mumbled. “He always seemed so serious. So grounded.”

 

Midoriya looked down at the bundle propped on his hip. “I almost. I almost expected this,” he breathed. “His childhood was basically nonexistent, and he never had the best emotional control. All signs of being a Little.”

 

Todoroki finished the bottle and stared, sleepily, up at Midoriya, who smiled at him. “Hey baby, you sleepy?”

 

The Little didn’t respond, only yawned and curled into Midoriya’s chest, burying his face into the warmth of the Caregiver’s shoulder. Midoriya felt his heart swell at the feeling of a warm face pressing into his skin.

 

“Hey, nerd,” Bakugou called. “Where’s IcyHot gonna sleep?”

 

“My room,” Midoriya said the words before he even thought about it. “But. What if he messes up the bed? I don’t want him to feel bad about it.” He added, instinct wearing off into worry.

 

Bakugou rolled his eyes. “First, he won’t remember this. Second, diapers exist.”

 

“But we don’t have any diapers,” Kirishima pointed out. “Unless,” he turned to Momo. “Can you make one?”

 

Momo shrugged. “I don’t see why not. I memorized the formula, all I have to do is size up from a baby size, yes?”

 

“Yeah,” Bakugou said. “And make a few. Todoroki’s gonna need a new one in the morning.”

 

They waited as Momo popped three diapers out of her arm and accepted the chocolate bar Kirishima passed her. Bakugou picked them up and looked at Midoriya with raised eyebrows.

 

“Unless you know what to do, hand me the baby.”

 

Reluctantly, Midoriya passed Todoroki over, much to the Little’s fussing. He clearly didn’t like being out of Midoriya’s arms. But Bakugou was warmer, and murmured reassurances as he carried Todoroki to the bathroom.

 

Minutes ticked by, marked by a clock set up on the kitchen wall. Momo ate her chocolate and Kirishima fiddled with his phone as they waited.

 

“Damn Deku, you had to pick the quiet one, didn’t you?” Bakugou said, coming out of the bathroom with a sleeping Todoroki in his arms. “I think most people would kill for a baby this calm.”

 

Midoriya smiled and held his arms out. “You know just as well as me that Todoroki is just quiet in general,” he said, taking the Little and cradling him. “How old do you think he is?”

 

“What’s his age range?” Momo asked, coming over and smiling at the sleeping bundle.

 

“6 months to 3 years.”

 

Bakugou snorted. “They usually drop to their lowest first and ease out over a week. I’d say we’ve got a baby on our hands.”

 

At that, everyone went quiet. It was rare that people even got an age range that dropped all the way to infant.

 

Midoriya was the first to speak. “We should probably go to bed. If Sho dropped, then Denki is bound to wake up small tomorrow morning. And he’s gonna need help.”

 

They all agreed and headed back up to their respective dorm rooms. Momo followed Midoriya to his, stopping him before he opened the door.

 

“Take this,” She said, holding out a pacifier. It wasn’t fancy, just white with red spots, but Midoriya smiled as he took it.

 

“He’ll probably need it at night,” Momo explained. “Most babies do.” She shuffled her feet. “And if you ever need a break, I’d be happy to take him and care for him for a day or so.”

 

Midoriya smiled. “Thank you for offering. I’ll definitely take you up on that offer soon.” He promised, before saying goodnight and walking into his room.

 

He shut his door with his foot and let out a breath. Shouto was still asleep, and Midoriya set him down on the bed before crawling in behind the Little.

 

Despite the fact that Todoroki was bigger, Midoriya remained the big spoon almost all night, only waking up at 2 am, when Todoroki began fussing and Midoriya passed over the pacifier. Silence fell across the room once more as the couple drifted into sleep once more.

Notes:

💖💖💖💖💖

Chapter 3: You find flowers in the ruins, and the good in me

Summary:

A playroom is introduced to the mix

Notes:

*off key singing* I am very tired please let me reeeeest.

But seriously

This is like 400 words longer than intended.
And it’s late here where I exist and I just wrote maybe 50% of this chapter in the past hour

No editing

LOTGP has gone nowhere, if anything, I’ve straight up lost progress.

Chapter title from Sadness by Matt Nathanson (I swear I am trying to find titles not by him. It doesn’t help that he’s all I listen to anymore.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya woke up to Todoroki making noises, and he panicked before realizing Todoroki was gurgling and waving his arms at the All Might poster on the ceiling.

 

“Hey baby, you having fun?” Midoriya said, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. Todoroki turned and grinned, babbling softly.

 

“You’re talkative this morning.” Midoriya climbed out of bed and picked Todoroki up. “What’s going on baby?”

 

Todoroki didn’t respond, only buried his face into Midoriya’s bare chest. The Caregiver smiled and carried Todoroki into the bathroom, setting the Little down and staring at him.

 

“Bear with me Shouto, I’m not Bakugou.” He said. Todoroki waved his arms and blinked sleepily.

 

Midoriya picked up one of the clean diapers Momo had left him. As soon as it was in his hands, he let himself fall back on instinct. Somehow, he didn’t mess up too bad. The tabs were a bit crooked and he may or may not have put too much baby powder on, but he had technically succeeded.

 

Todoroki was picked up, again with One for All, and Midoriya navigated the elevator and the stairs with the Little in his arms.

 

The kitchen was loud, as it usually was on Saturday mornings. But Midoriya didn’t get to take any of it in before a bouncing head of blonde hair came up to him and stared.

 

“Is ‘at the baby?” Kaminari asked, his hands clasped behind his back. “Cause my Daddy said we had a baby and I have to be real quiet else I’ll wake him up.”

 

Midoriya smiled. So Kaminari had dropped. He was cute, if a bit talkative. But that was too be expected. He was 5, after all. And his lisp was fairly cute.

 

“Yep. This is the baby.” Midoriya said. “And who’s your Daddy?”

 

“‘Shima and ‘Suki.”

 

Thank god. “Can you take me to see your Daddy?”

 

Kaminari nodded. “Sure,” He said cheerfully, before racing towards the kitchen. “Daddy! ‘Zuku wants to talk to you!”

 

“Coming!” Kirishima called, picking Denki up and spinning him around. “Good morning Midoriya!” He said, propping Denki on his hip. “Katsuki has a bottle ready for you in the kitchen.”

 

So Midoriya followed Kirishima back into the kitchen, where most of 1-A was gathered. Tokoyami was being fed by Shoji, Kaminari had run off to play with Sero and Mina, Sato was helping Momo and Uraraka with pancakes, and Iida was checking his phone. Bakugou passed Midoriya a coffee cup and a bottle, his eyes still half closed.

 

“Thanks Kacchan.” Midoriya said, picking up the bottle. Feeding Todoroki was easier the second time around, and he wasn’t tired or irritated now. Bakugou rolled his eyes, but didn’t make a smart comment.

 

“So, Kaminari,” Midoriya glanced over to where Sero was showing Kaminari his Pokémon. “You’re his Caregiver?”

 

“Eijirou convinced me. He adopted Kaminari, and I was added on due to my boyfriend status.” Bakugou grumbled, his hands moving automatically to sign before he rolled his eyes and dropped them. He hadn’t needed to sign in the mornings since he’d gotten hearing aids from the UA medical department.

 

Todoroki finished his bottle, and Midoriya passed the Little off to a fully awake Momo so that he could drink his, admittedly oversized, cup of coffee.

 

Sometime in between Midoriya finishing off three cups of coffee and Kaminari asking seven times when Paw Patrol came on, Aizawa came to visit them.

 

“I see the children have dropped,” he grumbled, setting down on the couch. “That’s good. Where’s the small one?”

 

Midoriya raised an eyebrow. “The Little one, or Mineta?” He asked.

 

“The purple one.”

 

“Left the dorms as soon as he got his results,” Mina said, looking up from her game with Denki. “Said something about the filthy regressors or all that. It wasn’t pretty, whatever he happened to be saying.”

 

Aizawa stiffened. “When he gets back, tell him to see me.”

 

They all nodded and Aizawa looked over at Tokoyami, who was falling asleep on the couch, and Kaminari, who was watching Mina play Pokémon with more energy than he needed. “Should I show you the playroom now?” He said.

 

All four Caregivers present looked up and unanimously said “Yes.”

 

Aizawa stood and stretched. Midoriya picked Shouto up and led the students to a pair of creamy wooden doors that definitely hadn’t been there a month ago.

 

“The playroom and nursery were built a week or so ago,” Aizawa explained. “They were designed specifically for your class, no other dorm building has a Little’s room like this. Everything here is custom built and should anything need replacing, just find a teacher and tell them.”

 

He pushed the doors open, and everyone looked into the room.

 

The carpet was warm brown and super soft, surrounded by cream colored walls with brown dinosaurs and green grass designs. The lights were soft, definitely something that wouldn’t hurt anyone’s eyes. There were two couches against the left wall, both dark wood with pale green cushions. Against the right wall was a TV, a few animal themed chairs, and a bookshelf. A tie-dyed pastel couch sat in front of the TV, and there was a yellow and purple toy box set under the TV. Kaminari immediately squirmed out of Kirishima’s grip and began rummaging through the toys. Aizawa didn’t say anything, just pointed to the doors.

 

“Those doors,” he gestured to the double cream doors on the left. “Lead to a bedroom for older Littles, like Kaminari.”

 

The room was dimmer than the playroom, with only one light and less furnishings. Five dark wooden beds with blue blankets and pillows were lined against the walls opposite the doors. Each bed had is own shelf for personal storage, and the shelves were shaped like little airplanes. There were a few dressers of the same dark wood and a bookshelf in the corner. A softly glowing night light sat next to the door, projecting stars against the walls, which had the same grass pattern as the playroom, only in dark periwinkle. The rest of the wall was a few shades lighter, with lightning bugs patterned across the paint.

 

Kaminari flopped onto a bed and sighed. “The blankets are so soft!” He said happily. “Daddy, come feel!”

 

Kirishima stayed with Kaminari while the others continued the tour. The doors opposite the playroom entrance, also double doors, led to the nursery.

 

The nursery was, by far, Midoriya’s favorite part. Maybe because he took care of a baby Little. But no matter what, he loved the room. It was dark, just like other bedroom, but the source of light was a space themed mobile that spun lazily on the ceiling. The walls were a deep blue, speckled with stars and the occasional swirling solar system. The floor was the same carpet as the playroom and bedroom. There were four cribs off to the left, dark wood like the rest of the furniture in the room. Each one had pale blue blankets and white pillows, and the bars were clearly lowerable for convenience.

 

In the right corner was the changing tables and dressers. One, as Aizawa told them, had clothes, and one had diapers and other various supplies. Each crib had a shelf, like the bedroom, but these shelves were just a plain dark shelf. In between a bookshelf and the wall to the immediate right were two black rocking chairs, both decorated with space patterns.

 

Aizawa showed them the bathrooms, all identical. Two were in the nursery, and two were in the playroom. White tile floors, white walls with a colorful stripe across the top. The stripe was a vibrant turquoise with orange and yellow dinosaur shapes. A big bathtub sat in the right corner, with towels and soaps hanging around it. Countertop space, a sink, a toilet, and proper storage rounded out the bathroom, and Aizawa sighed as he led his little group out into the playroom.

 

“Go ahead and use it. Just don’t wreck it,” he warned. And just like that, he left.

 

Midoriya raided the nursery dressers first. Todoroki has gotten attached to his pacifier, so Midoriya didn’t try and give him a new one. He did, however, change Todoroki into an All Might onesie. The Little looked up at the space mobile and cooed, reaching his hands out as Midoriya picked him up and settled into a rocking chair.

 

Shouto was half asleep when Momo, came in, a black bundle in her arms.

 

“How is he?” She asked, perching on the other chair.

 

“Good. A bit sleepy, but good,” Midoriya said. “Thanks for holding him this morning.”

 

Momo shook her head. “It was my pleasure,” she murmured. “I brought something for him. It was originally going to be a birthday present, but I figured he could use it now.”

 

She held out a stuffed animal, a How to Train Your Dragon Toothless stuffie to be exact. Todoroki saw the glimmering pattern on the dragon and squealed, holding his hands out and accepting the toy. As soon as it was tucked into his arms, Momo smiled.

 

“He’s always loves those movies,” she explained. “So I figured a Toothless stuffed animal would be appreciated. I got Kaminari a Pikachu plushie and I think I’m his favorite Aunt now.”

 

Midoriya laughed. “Well, I’m sure Shouto will thank you as soon as he pulls out. But now,” he looked down at his Little. “I think it’s nap time”

 

Once Todoroki was safely tucked into one of the cradles, Midoriya sat down in the common room for some peace and quiet.

 

He didn’t get what he wanted.

Notes:

Stay cute y’all ❤️

Chapter 4: The glow in the dark stars on your ceiling will shine for us

Summary:

One very hyper Little convinces his Daddies and Co. to play a game of Heroes and Villains. Who will win and who will lose?

Notes:

So this chapter gets angsty.

I can’t help it

I have like, 13 solid chapter plans, and a few more that aren’t numbered. I’m super excited for this fic.

LOTGP kicks off on June first, and new stories will be released every Tuesday and Saturday.

Chapter title from The Bird and The Worm by Owl City

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya’s attempt at a power nap was interrupted by Kaminari plopping down and groaning that he was bored. It was to be expected, he was getting smaller by the minute, and neither of his Daddies were around to play.

 

“Uncle Zuku, will you play with me?” He begged, kicking his feet.

 

Midoriya sighed. “What do you want to play?”

 

“Heroes and Villains!”

 

Of course. Heroes and Villains was a classic childhood game. It, however, required all players to be active, and Midoriya couldn’t. What if Todoroki began crying? Who would take care of him?

 

He voiced this to Kaminari, who groaned. “That’s stupid. Why can’t the baby play too?” He asked.

 

“Todoroki is very small, and he’d get hurt trying to play Heroes,” Midoriya explained.

 

Bakugou walked in at that moment, accompanied by Kirishima. Midoriya saw his chance to escape, but Bakugou’s grin was too wicked for him to deny playing.

 

So they found Momo and had her make a baby monitor. She smiled when she figured out why they needed one, and gladly supplied the device. Once it was set up, Denki bounced around the common room, trying his hardest to wait.

 

Kirishima set up the rules. Midoriya was the villain, he was a kidnapped victim, and Bakugou and Denki were heroes. Quirk restraint bracelets must be worn at all time to ensure nobody got hurt. Midoriya got a five minute head start to get to his villain's lair (AKA, Kirishima’s bedroom) and the game was won when either Midoriya was tied up in capture tape, or no heroes could fight anymore.

 

Everyone was given a roll of tape, and just like that, the game began.

 

Midoriya kept his part simple. He wrapped Kirishima in capture tape and turned to Denki. “I have captured the great hero Red Riot! No one can stop me!”

 

Bakugou’s eyebrows furrowed. “We can stop you!” He yelled. “But first, pro hero Chargebolt, we need a plan,” he said, turning to Kaminari, who was smiling.

 

In the time it took Bakugou and Kaminari to make a plan, Midoriya dragged Kirishima up the elevator and into his room. The Crimson Riot memorabilia gave Midoriya heavy vibes of his own room. He helped Kirishima onto the bed and locked the door.

 

“So,” Kirishima said. “How’s Shouto doing?”

 

“Sleepier than I expected,” Midoriya sighed. “Is nice that he’s a Little though. I can finally get a good meal in him and he can get a decent night’s sleep.”

 

A timer went off on Midoriya’s phone, signaling that their five minutes were up. The pretend villain stood up, stretching a bit.

 

“See you soon,” Midoriya said happily. Kirishima smiled and nodded a goodbye.

 

Midoriya stood outside Kirishima’s room, leaning on the doorframe and whistling Hercules’s Go the Distance . He vaguely remembered his mom having a CD of Disney lullabies. He’d have to ask her to send it his way for Shouto.

 

Footsteps up the stairs caught Midoriya’s attention, and he straightened a bit, only to see Jirou coming up, a bowl of popcorn in her hands.

 

“Hey,” She said. “Popcorn?”

 

Midoriya took a few pieces from the offered bowl. “Thanks,” he mumbled. “I’m playing heroes and villains with Denki. What do you think? Think I’d be a good villain?” He smiled and twirled.

 

Jirou snorted. “Funny,” she giggled. “Can I play?”

 

They set her popcorn down on Kirishima’s desk, explaining the situation to the redhead. He just shrugged. “The more the merrier.”

 

They waited until Denki came charging up the stairs, Bakugou going a bit slower behind him, for Midoriya to drag a wrapped up Jirou into Kirishima’s room.

 

“Help me Chargebolt!” Jirou yelled.

 

“Kyoka!” Kaminari yelled, rushing forward. “Put her down you big nasty villain!”

 

Midoriya set Jirou down in Kirishima’s room and shut the door. “You really like her. And now she’s all tied up along with your Daddy,” he knocked on the door, turning to face the hero pair.

 

“Denki! Don’t do it!” Kirishima’s muffled voice called. “He’s too strong!”

 

Bakugou smiled. “Don’t worry lightning bug, I’ve got this,” he said, rushing Midoriya. The faux villain sidestepped Bakugou and wrapped him neatly in capture tape, grabbing the back of his neck.

 

“Go down easy,” Midoriya murmured into Bakugou’s ear, dropping the pretend unconscious man to the ground. Denki screamed and rushed forward again, tears springing into his eyes.

 

“Daddy!” He yelled, rolling Bakugou over and shaking him slightly. “C’mon Daddy, you gotsta wake up!”

 

Bakugou blinked his eyes open and smiled softly. “Hey lightning bug. I think I’m out for this fight.”

 

“But-“ Kaminari stammered. “But you’re the bestest hero I know! Who’s gonna rescue Daddy?”

 

“You,” Bakugou said. “I believe in you lightning bug. Go out there and show that villain who’s the boss.”

 

Kaminari wiped his face and stood up, his knees shaking a bit. Midoriya had stepped back, guarding the door. Now, the Little ran at him, sparks popping from his fingertips. Thanks to the quirk restraining bracelets, the sparks felt like nothing more than static, but Midoriya made a pained face and crumpled.

 

“You have bested me hero.” He said. “Go, save your friends.”

 

Denki wrapped Midoriya messily in tape and rushed into Kirishima’s room, babbling about how Bakugou was asleep in the hallway and Kirishima had to come quick.

 

The redhead undid the tape and ran into the hallway, giving Bakugou a kiss on the cheek and declaring that the explosion hero would be just fine.

 

Jirou helped Midoriya out of his bonds, and the Caregiver checked his baby monitor. Nothing. He thanked Jirou for playing as she walked away, fully ready to enjoy a movie and her popcorn.

 

A squeal of laughter brought Midoriya’s head snapping around. Bakugou was sitting upright, Kaminari stretched out on both his and Kirishima’s laps. Bakugou was tickling Kaminari, his fingers finding the sensitive spots. Kirishima smiled as his boy wriggled, trying to be free of his Daddy’s fingers.

 

Bakugou halted his assault and hugged Kaminari. “I love you, little lightning bug,” he said. Kirishima joined the hug, and Midoriya couldn’t help but snap a picture of the trio. They looked so perfect, Denki curled up in their laps, all hugging and smiling.

 

Denki eventually wormed his way out and began hopping down the stairs, singing about how much he wanted a snack. Kirishima followed him, leaving Midoriya and Bakugou alone in the hall.

 

Bakugou’s phone dinged, and he dug it out of his pocket.

 

Deku: one picture sent I thought you might want this.

 

The explosive blonde turned to face his rival. “What the hell?” He asked.

 

Midoriya simply shrugged. “Too good to pass up,” he muttered.

 

“Ok nerd, what’s wrong?”

 

Midoriya shook his head. “Nothing. It’s just. Seeing you play like that, makes me wish Shouto was old enough to do that too,” tears began to roll down his face. “I know it’s a horrible thing to wish for, for your Little to be bigger, but I just,” He hiccuped. “I can’t help it,”

 

Bakugou sighed. “Look, Deku. Do you think I actually wanted to be a Caregiver? Especially to Pikachu? No. It all just happens. And yeah, it sucks and takes some getting use to. But, look at me,” he grabbed Midoriya’s chin and tipped it upwards. “That Little of yours is special. Sure, you want an older one, but he’ll grow on you. I bet my ass he will.”

 

Midoriya sniffled. “Thanks Kacchan,” He said.

 

Bakugou nodded, wrapping Midoriya in a hug. It was stiff at first, but they both relaxed into each other’s touches.

 

Bakugou pulled away first. “That never happened.”

 

Midoriya laughed. “Sure,” he agreed. “Never happened.”

Notes:

If anyone has any for this story suggestions at all, I would love to hear them. I super duper enjoy seeing what would make y’all happy with this fic, plus it’s a chance for me to get out of my comfort zone.

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 5: I’d rather pick flowers instead of fights

Summary:

Recovery Girl wants to give the Littles medical exams to make sure they’re all healthy. This goes about as well as you’d expect.

Notes:

HOLY SHIT

so this chapter ended up longer than expected

Like

1000 words longer.

Y’all will have to tell me if you like the longer chapters. I like writing them sometimes.

As always, suggestions are welcome and appreciated. If you’re suggestion doesn’t show up, just wait. I have an absolute fuck ton of ideas for this.

Also, beep beep small angst warning

Edit: chapter title from ‘Dental Work’ by Owl City

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Todoroki woke up around noon, his small noises alerting Midoriya to his state. He seemed content, so Midoriya didn’t try and mess with him too much. Another bottle in the kitchen, and a playmat set up on the common room floor, were waiting for the pair.

 

Uraraka was settled on the couch when Midoriya placed Todoroki on the soft mat, looking up from her phone.

 

“Have you seen the group chat message?” She asked, smiling at Todoroki.

 

Midoriya stood. “No?” He pulled his phone out of his pocket. “Why?”

 

Aizawa to: Meme Teme 1-A: tomorrow, Recovery Girl is giving all Littles and Caregivers check-ups at noon. Please be present and on time .

 

Sparky Sparky Boom Man to: Meme Teme 1-A: what the fuck?

 

Hard boi to: Meme Teme 1-A: language Bakubro!

 

Sparky Sparky Boom Man to: Meme Teme 1-A: shut the fuck up!

 

Broccoli Might to: Meme Teme 1-A: what kind of check-up is it Mr. Aizawa?

 

Aizawa to: Meme Teme 1-A: a simple physical, along with a hormone injection to help speed up your natural process.

 

Broccoli Might to: Meme Teme 1-A: thank you!

 

Bubblegum Bitch changed Aizawa to: Let me Rest

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: was this really necessary?

 

Bubblegum Bitch to: Meme Teme 1-A: yes

 

Wicked Reject to: Meme Teme 1-A: should Babysitters also show up?

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: not unless they feel a need too. For example, Yaoyorozu might want to come to assist Midoriya with Todoroki.

 

God of Creation to: Meme Teme 1-A: I will see if my schedule allows for it

 

Sonic 2.0 to: Meme Teme 1-A: I was discussing a topic with Midoriya last night and felt it important to ask you Mr. Aizawa. How will Caregivers continue their education? And Littles as well?

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: the school will issue laptops with recorded lessons to Caregivers and Littles. Students will be emailed their homework and classwork and given a grace period so they can finish it. Does that answer your question?

 

Sonic 2.0 to: Meme Teme 1-A: Yes. Thank you.

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: if anyone has any other questions, message me privately please

 

Midoriya sighed. Getting Todoroki to actually attend a doctors appointment was going to be interesting. Ever since Midoriya had met him, the fire and ice user had proved himself adept at avoiding appointments. He scheduled study dates, offered to go on missions, or actually muttered about visiting home for a weekend to avoid the dentist. It was going to be hell trying to get him to cooperate.

 

Midoriya voiced his concerns to Uraraka, who shrugged. “And he’s getting bigger,” she pointed out. It was true. Todoroki had almost completely abandoned his play mat, opting to crawl around and name things with a diminishing lisp.

 

“It’ll be interesting,” Midoriya said. “I read that Littles often regress for the first time and only stay regressed for a small period of time.”

 

“Makes sense. They have to get use to all the changes,” Uraraka remarked.

 

They watched Todoroki crawl around for a bit longer before he tried to stick his fingers in an electrical outlet. After that, he was limited to watching cartoons on the couch with Uraraka while Midoriya edited her English essay.

 

Dinner was a normal affair. Denki was big enough to sit in a real chair in between his Daddies, and Todoroki was settled into a high chair next to Tokoyami. All three Littles received a similar dinner. Denki got hot dog pieces, and Todoroki and Tokoyami got a mix of real food and baby food.

 

As they all settled down to sleep for the night, Midoriya looked at Bakugou. “So,” He said.

 

“We aren’t talking about the hug.”

 

“Well that’s great, because I wasn’t going to say anything about it,” Midoriya grumbled. “I was going to ask how you plan to get Denki to Recovery Girl tomorrow.”

 

Bakugou shrugged. “Bribery, force, secrecy, and a boyfriend who can’t physically be electrocuted,” he responded after a minute.

 

Midoriya had only two of those things. He couldn’t beat Todoroki, Little or Big, in a fight, and he was currently dating the Little he was trying to wrangle. So bribery or secrecy it was.

 

The next morning, Midoriya cut up pancake pieces for a three year old Todoroki, who absolutely adored maple syrup and somehow managed to get the sticky liquid everywhere. Including his hair.

 

Momo offered to help with bathtime, which was a godsend. Midoriya lifted Todoroki out of the high chair and carried him to one of the bathrooms in the nursery.

 

“You aren’t using your quirk to lift him anymore,” Momo pointed out as she ran the bathwater to find a good temperature.

 

Midoriya looked around. “I hadn’t noticed,” he said. “I guess I just did it as a precaution. Dropping Shouto would’ve sucked.” He passed Momo a bottle of bubble bath.

 

She poured the sweet-smelling soap into the tub and unbuttoned her shirt. “You’re going to want to take yours off too,” she said, stretching a bit. She was still wearing a black sports bra, and she tied her pyjama shirt around her waist. “This will get messy.”

 

Midoriya followed her advice and stripped out of his shirt, leaving him in basketball shorts and his compression sleeve. Momo helped Todoroki out of his onesie and held his hands as he stepped into the tub.

 

“Bubbles!” Todoroki said happily, pressing his hands into the foamy surface of the bath. Momo smiled and turned a knob at the bottom of the bathtub. Heaters to keep the water warm. Smart.

 

Midoriya grabbed a plastic cup and scooped up the water to pour over Todoroki’s head. The Little scrunched up his nose, but allowed Midoriya to thoroughly soak his hair without complaint.

 

Momo kept Todoroki distracted with colorful bath toys, he especially loved the rubber ducks, while Midoriya took up the task of washing Todoroki’s hair. It wasn’t hard. He didn’t have curls or long hair, and he straight up melted into Midoriya’s fingers as the Caregiver tried to scrub the maple syrup from his hair.

 

Bathtime was a success, however, Momo was right. She and Midoriya were soaked. She grabbed towels and dried Todoroki off while Midoriya picked clothes. He came back and found his Little wrapped in an oversized towel, part of it draped over his head.

 

“Daddy!” He cheered, the towel dropping a bit. His hair was a mess, swirls of red and white that resembled a candy cane. His eyes shone as Midoriya kissed his forehead.

 

“Hello my little ice prince,” He said. “Let’s get you dressed. We’re going out today.”

 

He and Momo combined their efforts to get Todoroki into his clothes. Momo let him lean on her shoulders while Midoriya helped him into a pull-up and socks. Next came a pastel blue sweater that was a bit big in the sleeves. Todoroki seemed to enjoy waving his arms around in the sweater though. He leaned on Momo again as Midoriya helped him into overalls, cuffing the shorts and smiling.

 

He was lifted onto the counter so Midoriya could tie his shoes, pastel blue converse, and fix the part of his hair. He and Momo held out their hands and Todoroki took them and hopped down.

 

He kept hold of Midoriya’s hand and trailed behind him as they walked into the common room. Denki was on the couch already, kicking his feet and singing. He was wearing a tiger striped sweater and black knee-length shorts with his classic lightning bolt sneakers. Tokoyami was in a black shirt with looping silver font and a pair of black jeans.

 

“Should we get going?” Bakugou said, standing up. Kirishima stood and helped Denki up, offering a piggyback ride that Kaminari accepted with joy. Tokoyami walked, and Todoroki half walked, half shuffled.

 

Recovery Girl’s office was warm and inviting, pale lavender walls and soft lights. The only thing that clued the Littles in to the fact that they were in her office was the smell. The chemical smell mixed with vanilla made Todoroki squirm and try and back out of the office.

 

“Absolutely not,” Midoriya said, grabbing Todoroki’s wrist and pulling him back to his side. The Little whined and tugged on Midoriya’s hand.

 

“Daddy no,” Todoroki cried.

 

Midoriya reached around and gave Todoroki’s hand a light smack. “Shouto Todoroki, I said no,” he said, putting force behind his voice. “Try that again and you’ll get time in the corner.”

 

The Little stilled, staring down at the floor and shaking slightly.

 

Recovery Girl came over and smiled at them all. “Hello,” She said cheerfully. “Follow me please. We have an exam room specifically for Littles.”

 

The group followed the school nurse into a room decorated with nursery-like paints and exam equipment. There were chairs along one wall, each one padded with a different color. The exam table was a mattress set up high and covered with a sheet printed with cartoon medical equipment. The pillow had a cover that looked similar, solid white with a border of the same cartoon print.

 

The Caregivers, and Momo, were told to sit down with their Littles. Midoriya tried to get Todoroki to sit in his lap, but the Little was clinging to Momo, his face buried in her red sweater. She looked at Midoriya apologetically before murmuring words of comfort to Todoroki.

 

Tokoyami went first. Recovery Girl and a sweet student nurse did his physical, which went by without complaint. He cried out as he received his hormone shot, but watching Shoji go through the same thing two minutes before seemed to help. He hopped off the exam table and Shoji picked him up.

 

“Can we go now?” He asked, looking over at Recovery Girl. The school nurse nodded, filling in a box on Tokoyami’s paperwork.

 

Shoji left with Tokoyami, and Recovery Girl turned to the remaining six students. “Who’s next?” She said.

 

Midoriya stood up. “Todoroki?” He prompted the Little. Momo stood up, holding Todoroki.

 

“C’mon Sho,” she murmured, setting him down on the exam table. Todoroki whined and reached out when she pulled away, his eyes full of tears.

 

“No Aunty!” He wailed, wriggling off the table and rushing to Momo’s side. She sighed, carefully consoling him.

 

Eventually, Todoroki calmed down enough to sit back up on the exam table. Midoriya sat next to him, wrapping an arm around Todoroki’s waist to keep him from running off.

 

Thankfully, the student nurse seemed to know what to do. “Hey,” She said sweetly, coming over with a cart of medical tools. “How’re you?”

 

Todoroki squirmed, wriggling around to avoid her fingers. Midoriya groaned. “Todoroki!” He yelled. “I don’t know what’s gotten into you! Sit still!”

 

“No!” Todoroki tossed his hands over his head. “Don’t wanna!” He ducked his head between his legs and covered his neck.

 

Midoriya pulled back, his eyes wide. He’d seen this before. After nightmares. Todoroki had called it ‘emergency position’

 

“Baby I didn’t mean to scare you,” Midoriya murmured. “Come on Shouto, look at me please?”

 

Todoroki uncurled a bit, his eyes locking onto Midoriya’s. The Caregiver smiled. “C’mon baby, let’s go sit outside.”

 

He picked Todoroki up and carried him outside, watching Bakugou and Kirishima help Denki onto the exam table. Momo rushed out to join them, her eyebrows furrowed.

 

“Is he ok?” She asked as soon as the door was shut. Midoriya nodded. He had his arms around Todoroki, cradling the Little. Todoroki was sobbing, his hands grabbing at Midoriya’s shirt.

 

“It’s ok baby, I’m not mad,” Midoriya promised. “I could never be mad at you.”

 

Momo settled down next to Midoriya and pressed her hand into Todoroki’s arm. He flinched, snapping his head around to stare at her. As soon as he recognized her, he reached out, crawling into her lap while still staying securely in Midoriya’s grasp.

 

“I think yelling reminded him of his father,” Momo said softly, running her fingers through Todoroki’s hair. “Be careful, please.”

 

Midoriya nodded. “I’m trying.”

 

Momo hummed softly, rocking back and forth. Midoriya recognized the tune, and apparently so did Todoroki. Test Drive from How to Train Your Dragon.

 

“I wasn’t kidding when I said it was his favorite,” she murmured when Midoriya raised an eyebrow. “Whenever his family came to my house for a charity event, we always snuck off to watch them. He’s got the basically the entire script memorized at this point. They’re comfort movies to him.”

 

Midoriya nodded. “Maybe we can use that,” he said.

 

They carried Todoroki back into the exam room carefully, setting him down on the bed. Denki was curled up against Kirishima, his thumb in his mouth. The Caregiver smiled and told Midoriya that the injection hadn’t been a fun experience for him.

 

Momo passed her phone over to Midoriya. “His favorite was the second one.”

 

The Dreamworks opening began to play and Todoroki immediately locked on. His eyes went wide and he stopped crying as the narration started.

 

“I’ll let you watch all of the movie if you let the very kind nurse lady to make sure you’re all healthy, ok?” Midoriya asked. Todoroki seemed hesitant, but at the prospect of finishing his movie, he nodded.

 

The student nurse was careful, working quickly and allowing breaks between rougher procedures. Recovery Girl stood on the side, writing things down and occasionally helping the student.

 

They had barely made it to the end of Valka’s introduction when Recovery Girl came over with the injections. This was the part that sacred Midoriya. He wasn’t too great with needles, and neither was Todoroki. The Little seemed to sense that something was wrong, because he looked up and stared at Midoriya.

 

“Was wrong Daddy?” He asked.

 

“Nothing baby, it’s just that Daddy is a bit scared of needles.” Midoriya reassured.

 

Todoroki smiled. “Is ok Daddy, I know you’re strong! Just smile, like All Might!”

 

Midoriya laughed. “I love you baby.”

 

“I loves you more.”

 

Midoriya poked Todoroki’s nose. “I love you most.”

 

Recovery Girl did Midoriya’s injection first. He held Todoroki’s hand and watched the movie with him, trying his hardest not to flinch.

 

The same went with Todoroki. He looked at the screen and at Midoriya’s request, relaxed his arms. He cried a bit, but was otherwise good throughout the process. Midoriya suspected it was the movie.

 

They all carried their Littles out of the office, happy to have the exam over. Todoroki rubbed his eyes and yawned as he walked, one hand held firmly in Midoriya’s.

 

“Is someone tired?” Midoriya asked.

 

“Nuh-uh.”

 

Bakugou raised an eyebrow. “I think it’s time for a N-A-P.”

 

Midoriya laughed. “I think you’re right.”

 

He got Todoroki settled in the nursery, asking him to pick pyjamas while Midoriya grabbed Toothless from the other room. As soon as he was back, Todoroki came bounding up with a bundle of blue clothes in his arms.

 

“These ones Daddy!” He said happily.

 

Midoriya set Toothless down on a bed and unfolded the PJs. Pale blue with a darker blue border, the two-piece PJ set was printed with adorable cartoon versions of the How to Train Your Dragon dragons.

 

“You really love this movie, dontcha?” Midoriya asked, smiling as he helped Todoroki into a new pull-up.

 

Todoroki nodded. “Yeah!” He said. “Is got dragons and vikings and really pretty pictures!” He paused to step into his pants. “I wanna be a dragon rider just like Hiccup,” he decided.

 

Midoriya tugged the shirt over Todoroki’s head. “Well, why doesn’t my little dragon rider crawl into bed and get some sleep. You’ll need all the strength you can get to fight the bad guys.”

 

Todoroki got into bed and Midoriya tucked him in. “Do you want a bedtime story?” He asked.

 

Todoroki shook his head. “Maybe later Daddy. ‘M sleepy.”

 

Midoriya smiled. “Alright baby, go ahead and close your eyes. I love you.”

 

“Loves you too Daddy.”

 

Midoriya walked out of the room and shut the door as quietly as possible. He set up on the couch with his English essay, glad to have the editing time. With everything that had happened today, it was nice to have a bit of a peace and quiet.

 

But just like all good things, the peace and quiet must come to an end.

Notes:

💗💗💗💗

And so we introduce the group chat. The Meme Teme is crazy. We stan.

Chapter 6: Calling out to lost boys and girls

Summary:

An unexpected visit from someone makes things very complicated around the 1-A dorms.

Notes:

Me? Updating twice a day? It’s more likely than you think.

See, my production rate is either all of it RIGHT NOW, or nothing as all for a week

I wrote ALL of this in the past two hours. Its a two-part chapter (AKA I took one giant ass chapter and cut it in half) but it still ended up about 1000 words long

Enjoy your extra chapter you dorks.

Chapter Title from ‘What’s my name’ from the Descendants 2 soundtrack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Todoroki slept through dinner. It was odd, as even though he wasn’t always one for eating, he always attended communal meals. Midoriya resigned himself to stay up pretty much all night to finish his essay. At this point, all the Shakespeare-era English words were swimming around his head and making him feel sick.

 

The sun had long since set when Midoriya heard a yell from the common room. He immediately peered into the nursery. Todoroki hadn’t been woken up. Good.

 

Midoriya closed his laptop, making sure to save his essay before Bakugou burst into the playroom, breathing heavy.

 

Where’s Todoroki? He signed frantically.

 

That was surprising. Bakugou only took his hearing aids out at night. So this was obviously an emergency that had arisen after everyone had gone to bed.

 

Why? Midoriya signed, standing up.

 

Bakugou’s eyebrows furrowed, his hands shaking. He was either crazy pissed, or extremely nervous. We have a crisis.

 

What’s going on? Todoroki is asleep. Midoriya gestured to the door.

 

His dad is here.

 

A chill went down Midoriya’s spine. Endeavor was here. He was at the 1-A dorms. And he was likely looking for Todoroki, who was currently asleep and very Little.

 

We have to distract him . Midoriya signed. What’s going on right now?

 

Bakugou shrugged and pointed to the doors. I’ll guard him?

 

Yes please. Midoriya let his head fall back. Today was not going as planned.

 

He left the playroom, Bakugou standing guard just outside the bedroom. And just like that, he was in the war zone.

 

Aizawa and Toshinori were playing damage control while Kirishima and Momo held back, obviously keeping watch on the playroom doors. Endeavor was standing in the common room, his flames cracking and popping menacingly.

 

“You,” he growled. “You’re the one that infected my masterpiece!” He took a step forward, and Toshinori threw his arms out.

 

“That’s enough Enji!” He yelled. “Leave the boy alone. He’s done nothing wrong.”

 

Endeavor clearly didn’t think that. “He has turned my son, my heir, into a crying baby!” He spat the last word like an insult, causing Aizawa’s eyes to glow red.

 

“Toshinori, inform my husband that we need backup,” he said coldly.

 

Toshinori seemed hesitant, but left to find Hizashi. Aizawa gestured at the couch. “Why don’t we all sit down?”

 

No one sat down.

 

“That works too,” Aizawa decided. They all stared at each other, one one saying a word until Bakugou burst out of the playroom, signing at a speed so fast not even Midoriya could keep up.

 

Slow down! He signed, making eye contact with Bakugou.

 

Todoroki woke up. He’s pretty upset and is trying to come and see you. I think. I can’t tell dammit! He signed in reply. Oh. Well that was interesting.

 

Midoriya looked at Momo. “Can you go check on him for me?”

 

Momo nodded, following Bakugou back into the playroom. The creamy wooden doors shut right as the front doors opened, and Hizashi walked in, accompanied by Shinsou and Toshinori.

 

“What’s goin’ on?” Shinsou groaned, rubbing his eyes. “Dad just woke me up and said it was an emergency.”

 

Aizawa nodded. “Just in case Shinsou,” he murmured.

 

“Ah, alright,” Shinsou plopped down on the couch and fell asleep, his body loosening.

 

Endeavor was still upset. “I want to see my son!” He yelled.

 

Midoriya began to yell back “He’s not your son anymore, you good for nothing piece of-“

 

“Izuku!”

 

Midoriya turned around, his stomach flipping. Momo was holding a heavily upset Todoroki, who was obviously trying to work his way out of her arms and into Midoriya’s.  

 

“Shouto,” Midoriya murmured, accepting his Little into his arms. “Baby you should be asleep,”

 

“Head hurts,” Todoroki whined, pressing his forehead against Midoriya’s shoulder.

 

Unfortunately, this was exactly what Endeavor wanted. He saw his son, curled up in Midoriya’s embrace, and lost it. He stomped forward and actually tried to grab Todoroki.

 

Midoriya stepped back, his eyes lighting up green. “Take another step and I’ll break your hands,” he growled. “You are not allowed to touch my Little. Do you hear me?”

 

“Your Little?” Endeavor spat. “All I see is a disappointment of a son who needs to be fixed. Give him to me.”

 

“Enji!” Aizawa yelled. “That’s enough.”

 

Endeavor’s flames licked higher. “I’m sorry, who has parental control over this child? Me.” He held his hands out. “Now. Give. Me. My. Son.” He said each word clearly, putting as much force behind them as possible.

 

“Mr. Enji, sir. What’s going on?”

 

“What?“ Endeavor turned around, meeting Shinsou’s eyes.

 

The mind control student sighed. “Walk away.  Go home. Never come back to school grounds.” He said. Endeavor’s face went blank as he did exactly as he was told, opening the dorm doors and leaving.

 

Toshinori rushed to lock the doors. “How long is that going to last?” He asked, looking at Shinsou.

 

“Until he gets home,” Shinsou fell back down onto the couch. “He shouldn’t come knocking again.”

 

They all stood there, silence settling around them until a strange hiccup came out of Todoroki’s mouth. He was crying.

 

Midoriya began to comfort him. “Mr. Aizawa, what did Endeavor mean when he said Shouto needed to be fixed?” He asked, sitting on the couch and rocking Todoroki back and forth.

 

Aizawa sat as well, carefully moving a sleeping Shinsou onto his lap. “It means,” he began quietly. “It means that he was going to find someone to make Todoroki a Neutral.”

 

“That’s impossible,” Momo said from her place at the playroom doors. “A classification is permanent.”

 

The three students still by the doors joined the couch circle, Kirishima providing a JSL translation of their conversation for Bakugou.

 

“It’s supposed to be,” Aizawa said. “But there are people, and please know that this practice is inhumane and incredibly illegal, that will give Littles Neutral blood transfusions and Neutral hormone injections until their classification reads Neutral. It is an incredibly agonizing process, and takes months to be complete. During those months, Littles are tied down and punished for showing any and all signs of headspace. It’s truly a terrifying thing to see. It’s almost like the Littles who have gone through it aren’t people anymore.  Just empty shells.”

 

Midoriya tightened his grip on Todoroki. No way was Endeavor putting his Little through that.

 

Kirishima looked at his hands. “How’d you see it?” He asked.

 

Toshinori answered. “Shouta and I were working rescue missions about six years ago. We came across a warehouse full of these victims. At the time, the law for this was brand new, as was the procedure. But we saved hundreds of Littles from a fate worse than death.”

 

Everyone was silent again. Todoroki had stopped crying, but he was still shaking like crazy.

 

“Shouto, are you ok?” Midoriya asked.

 

“Iz-Izuku?” Todoroki said, his head pushing into Midoriya’s shoulder. “Izuku? What happened? Did I end up Little?”

 

He looked up, his eyes full of worry and fear. Todoroki had just woken up big, and he was absolutely terrified.

Notes:

As always, suggestions are welcome and appreciated. ❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 7: And if we’re not too careful, baby we can both get lost

Summary:

Todoroki deals with the pressure of being a Little and has a bit of a breakdown at his boyfriend

Notes:

We love it when I pre-write my chapters. I had half of this one and the next one done before I even started the last one. It’s great

Another average length chapter (1000ish words) but the content is absolutely adorable.

I’m in a bit of a funk, but my productivity is through the roof. I’m excited as hell to write this story.

LOTGP might be a July story, because I’m seriously editing (and still writing) the whole collection. It’s driving me bonkers and I had to drop a story because I just could write it.

Chapter title from ‘I Want You’ by Marian Hill.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Almost immediately, Todoroki crawled out of Midoriya’s lap. He looked around, confused and sleepy until it all came crashing down.

 

“What happened to me?” He shouted, standing up and grabbing his head with his hands. “What happened?”

 

Misoriya stood too, reaching his hands out to try and comfort Todoroki. “Look. The letter will explain it!” He said.

 

Todoroki allowed himself to be taken up to his room, where he grabbed his classification letter and read it over with a panicked expression.

 

“Leave me alone,” he growled. Midoriya took a step forward.

 

“Shouto-“

 

“No!” Todoroki yelled, slamming his hands down onto his desk. “Leave me alone!” He shoved his hands in Midoriya’s direction, causing a wall of ice to block the door.

 

The ice wall stayed, keeping Midoriya from accessing Todoroki’s room all night. He paced around the front hall for an hour, occasionally banging on the ice.

 

He gave up after two more hours, eventually laying down at 1 AM with his eyes burning. Midoriya pressed the heels of his palms into his eyes. Today was a disaster.

 

He woke up late, rushing around and trying to get his shit together. It was Friday, by all means a class day, but Midoriya had overslept his alarm by four hours, and there was physically no hope of making it to first, or even second block. His English essay was incomplete and due today, three hours ago, to be exact.

 

Midoriya fell onto his bed again, halfway into his uniform. Staring up at the ceiling, he decided he wasn’t going to class today. It’d be a miracle if he even got out of bed.

 

Eventually, his uniform pants got itchy and he took them off, unable to get up and grab a new pair. His phone rang once, twice, three times. He ignored it, actually throwing his phone across the room when it rang a fourth time.

 

Around noon, someone knocked on his door. Midoriya sat up slightly. Who the hell could be at the dorms? It was 12 pm on a Friday, everyone was at class.

 

Todoroki opened the door, a tray balanced on one hand, the other holding a familiar black stuffed animal.

 

“I brought breakfast,” he murmured, setting the tray down on Midoriya’s bedside table. “And Aizawa said we had today off after the events of last night.”

 

“Cool,” Midoriya said, his voice monotone. He didn’t even move.

 

Todoroki sighed. “Izuku?” He sat down on the edge of the bed. “You have to eat.”

 

Midoriya sat up fully, looking at the tray. Slightly burnt pancakes, almost undercooked bacon, gooey and basically raw scrambled eggs, a giant cup of coffee and a small bowl with strawberry slices. It was a breakfast that could be rivaled by none other. It was perfect.

 

“Did you make this yourself?” He asked, grabbing a fork and beginning to eat the eggs. Salty and cheesy.

 

Todoroki nodded. “I felt bad about last night,” he said bluntly. “So I made you breakfast. None of it cooked right.”

 

“It’s perfect,” Midoriya said around a piece of bacon. “I actually like eggs like this.”

 

He drank all his coffee in one go, making Todoroki crinkle his nose. “I don’t know how you drink that stuff, it’s absolutely terrible.”

 

Midoriya laughed. “It’s great!” He said.

 

Todoroki laid back, staring up at the ceiling. “I’m really sorry about last night.”

 

“Don’t sweat it,” Midoriya shrugged. “You’re here now.”

 

Todoroki shook his head. “No, I’m sorry and you’re going to hear me out,” he stood up. “Izuku Midoriya, I am sorry that I freaked out. I made you upset, and I never want to do that ever again. I know you love taking care of me, Momo showed me videos early this morning. You looked so happy and I just. I crushed that. So, Izuku Midoriya, I am very very very sorry.”

 

Midoriya smiled. “Shouto Todoroki, you are very very very forgiven.”

 

“Perfect.” Todoroki said. “Finish your breakfast and put on pants, we have places to be.”

 

Turns out, places to be was the mall. The pair stood outside a Littles department store, hand in hand. They had already decided on a budget on the bus, along with a time when they had to return to the dorms.

 

“And you’re sure about this?” Midoriya said, looking at the colorful store displays.

 

“Absolutely positive.”

 

They headed in a browsed, finding some serious things and some less-than-serious things. A few onesies and cute outfits were tossed in their cart, along with a few new sippy cups, bottles, and pacifiers.

 

“What about this?” Midoriya said, holding up an All Might onesie.

 

Todoroki shrugged. “We’ve got about seven of those already.” He pointed out. His gaze fell to the stuffed animal and toys section before snapping back to Midoriya. “How about this one?” He pointed to a full length dragon onesie. “For when I’m older?”

 

Midoriya smiled. “How soft is it?”

 

“Very.”

 

Midoriya grabbed the onesie and laughed when he saw the tail. “I’m sold.” He decided. “Anything left on our list?”

 

“Nope,” Todoroki shook his head.

 

Midoriya raised an eyebrow. “Anything left on your personal wishlist?”

 

Todoroki trailed over to the toys, Midoriya behind him with the cart. He picked up a few stuffed animals, rubbing his fingers into the fur. Some were quirk-proof, unable to be burnt or broken. Some were older looking, big glassy eyes shining in all sorts of colors. And one, shoved behind all the others, was wearing a familiar teal uniform.

 

“This,” Todoroki said softly, lifting the hero Deku bear up and hugging it slightly.

 

Midoriya smiled fondly. “Do you love it?”

 

Todoroki looked hopeful. “Yes.”

 

“Well then,” Midoriya grabbed the bear and put him in the cart. “Welcome to the family Deku bear.”

 

They got on the bus with their bags, and the stuffed bear that Todoroki refused to let go of, and headed back to the dorms. Aizawa was waiting for them at the school gates.

 

“Have a fun day out?” He asked. No anger or disappointment. Just curiosity.

 

Midoriya nodded. “We got Little stuff.” He held up one of the bags. “Can we unload it?”

 

Aizawa nodded. “Nice bear.”

 

Todoroki smiled. “He’s really soft,” he mumbled.

 

They set up their new stuff in the nursery, tossing all the clothes into a washing machine and all the dishes and pacifiers into the dishwasher or sink.

 

Todoroki didn’t regress at all for the rest of the night. All throughout dinner, he maintained an adult conversation with Iida and Uraraka about their English essays, even giving Uraraka some advice for editing her next one.

 

Midoriya sighed when Bakugou suggested movie night. A movie had come out while the class had been dealing with their Little issues and they wanted to watch it together now.

 

The movie was definitely not Little appropriate. All sorts of violence and swearing that made Denki cry near the end. Not because of the Little stuff, but because of the ending of the movie.

 

Todoroki dragged his feet up the stairs. He was tired as hell and just wanted to sleep. His eyes felt heavy.

 

Midoriya followed him to his room. He had seen the signs, the balled fists, the dragging feet.

 

“Shouto?” He asked, closing the door to Todoroki’s room behind him.

 

Todoroki turned. “Yes?”

 

“Put your PJs on,” he instructed. “You ate enough food, right?” He asked.

 

“Yes Dad,” Todoroki said jokingly, grabbing an old shirt that was definitely Midoriya’s and a pair of sweatpants. “Wanna tuck me in and read me a bedtime story too?”

 

Midoriya smiled. “Do you want a bedtime story?”

 

Todoroki crawled into bed. “A little, yeah,” he admitted.

 

“Big boy book or little boy book?”

 

“Got any suggestions?”

 

Midoriya nodded. “Gotcha. Can you wait while I grab it from my room?”

 

Todoroki nodded, curling onto his side. Midoriya left to grab his book, leaving behind the faint smell of cinnamon and soot.

 

He came back to Todoroki’s eyes blinking shut slowly.

 

“Babe?” He asked, dragging a chair over to the edge of the bed. “You still up for that story?”

 

Todoroki nodded and rolled over a bit. “What’s it about?”

 

“It’s called Ace of Shades and it’s about a woman who loses her mother in the so-called City of Sin and she has to go find her. Her only resource is a man who she’s never met named Levi. The only thing is that Levi is a con man who’s about to pull of the biggest scam of his life. Want me to read it?” Midoriya asked, flipping the book around to look at the back.

 

“Yes pwese.”

 

Midoriya smiled. The baby talk. He might regress back soon. Likely not tomorrow. He’d only been Big for a day.

 

“Alright then.” He said, opening the book. “Ace of Shades, Chapter one. If I’m not home in two months, I’m dead.”

 

He read all the way through to chapter three before he realized Todoroki was asleep completely, one arm tossed around Deku bear, the other reaching out. Midoriya kissed his knuckles. “Goodnight darling.” He murmured.

 

He walked to his own room and fell on the bed. Maybe today hadn’t been so bad after all.

Notes:

So Ace of Shades is an amazing ass book and it’s completely real. I adore it and I highly recommend it. It’s by Amanda Foody and the sequel came out today! I’m super excited for the new one and if you lived Six of Crows, then you’ll like Ace of Shades.

You know the drill, suggestions are appreciated and I love hearing from you all! ❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 8: But I’m weak, and what’s wrong with that?

Summary:

Todoroki wakes up Little and alone, and must seek the help of the only one he can rely on. His teacher

Notes:

Fuck me this is a long chapter.

Almost 1000 words longer than I expected it to be.

But I love this.

Also, sorry for the break. I got myself into a writing block position with this chapter and just. Couldn’t continue for a good two or three day.

Chapter title from ‘Weak’ by AJR

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Todoroki woke up on the brink of being small, his head fuzzy and his limbs all tingly. Midoriya wasn’t there, as he usually was, and Shouto wasn’t sure whether he had gone to bed big or little. What was happening?

 

After a few minutes of Todoroki struggling to get up, he finally managed to get upright and open his door. He decided to leave his Deku bear behind, to protect the room from the bad shadow monsters. He grabbed onto one of Toothless’s feet and left the room, beginning to wander.

 

The dorms were unnaturally silent. Todoroki was fairly certain he knew where everyone was. Midoriya had said something about a field trip last night at dinner, which explained a lot. He must not have expected Todoroki to drop. Oh, how wrong he was.

 

Todoroki shuffled to the school building. He knew Aizawa might still be here, as the 1-B teacher and Recovery Girl were chaperoning the trip, and his only hope at this point was finding his teacher. But the giant empty halls of the school only helped cement Todoroki’s headspace, rushing him further away from a decent age to find and ask for help.

 

He ended up breaking down maybe ten minutes away from the teacher’s lounge and his classroom. Todoroki was unable to keep his footing and slipped, screaming and falling to his knees. He simply couldn’t get back up, his headspace too far gone for any coherent thought except ‘ I want Daddy.’

 

But no Daddy appeared around the corner as Todoroki cried on the cold tile floors. No warm Daddy arms to hold him close and promise him he’d be ok. No Daddy kisses to make his bruised knees better. No one was around to help. Not Daddy, or Uncle Shima or Uncle Suki or Aunty Ochako. Not even Momo, who was so good at helping Todoroki when he needed it, came to his rescue.

 

However, someone must’ve heard his cries, because footsteps began to grow louder and louder, coming towards the sobbing Little.

 

Yamada Hizashi, Todoroki’s English teacher and pro hero Present Mic had been making copies in the teacher’s lounge when he heard a thud and a scream, followed by desperate crying. Abandoning his worksheets, he raced around the corner to find a Little on the floor. Hizashi hummed, crouching down and scooping the Little up. He recognized the dual-colored eyes immediately, even with the tears.

 

“Hey Shouto, what happened?” He asked, picking up a rather damp dragon plushie.

 

Todoroki gasped in a breath. “Want Daddy,” he sobbed, his hiccuping words pulling at Hizashi’s heart.

 

“Daddy isn’t here right now,” Hizashi said, moving automatically to the teacher apartments across campus. “But do you know who is here?”

 

Todoroki simply buried himself into Hizashi’s shirt and sniffled.

 

“Aizawa!” Hizashi answered. He was by no means a natural at this. Comforting a mildly upset Little was one thing. But this, a full blown meltdown, was hard. Especially for a Babysitter and not a full Caregiver.

 

The door to Hizashi and Shouta’s apartment was locked, and Hizashi knocked a few times to avoid jostling Todoroki as he tried to unlock the door.

 

“I swear to God ‘Mada, if you lost your damn key again, you’re sleeping outside,” Aizawa said, opening the door to find his husband cradling an absolute mess of a baby.

 

“Give him to me,” he demanded, taking the weight of Todoroki and immediately beginning to rock back and forth. “Hitoshi’s in the living room,” he said, walking into the kitchen. “Can you entertain him while I take care of Shouto?”

 

Todoroki was placed into a high chair, his sobs tapering off into sniffles as Aizawa wiped his face with a warm washcloth and offered the Little some applesauce. Eventually, Todoroki looked around with a worried face.

 

“Toofes?” He asked, his words slurring.

 

“Toothless needed a bath,” Aizawa said, spooning up more applesauce. “He’ll be all ready to play again soon.”

 

Satisfied with the answer, Todoroki rubbed his eyes and squirmed a bit in his seat. “Icky,” he mumbled.

 

Aizawa tried to decide what he meant by that. He’d been eating without complaint, so it couldn’t be the food. Maybe he meant itchy? It was likely. He was in an old All Might shirt and sweatpants, not Littles clothes. Aizawa lifted Todoroki out of the high chair and carried him to the small nursery they had set up for Shinsou.

 

Getting Todoroki into a diaper wasn’t a hard process, he was fairly calm now. Aizawa picked a onesie Shinsou absolutely refused to put on for Todoroki to wear. It was white with a blue border, pastel blue ABC blocks, and the occasional darker blue teddy bear. He was given the only clean pacifier they had available, which just so happened to be blue.

 

Todoroki looked up at Aizawa sleepily. If he was embarrassed at all from this ordeal, he was very good at hiding it. His two-toned eyelashes were still slightly stuck together with dried tears, but Aizawa decided against rubbing them away. Instead, he hoisted the Little onto his hip and headed out into the living room.

 

Shinsou, who had dropped that morning to about 1, was lying on his favorite blanket, surrounded by small toys. The blanket was colorful and soft, and had decent traction so all the toys could stand on their own. The purple haired Little looked up as Aizawa set Todoroki down on the blanket on his stomach.

 

“Who’s ‘at?” Shinsou asked around his favorite pink pacifier. He reached out to touch Todoroki, but Aizawa grabbed his wrist.

 

“Be careful,” he murmured. “That’s a real little baby, and he’s very fragile.”

 

“Oh,” Shinsou drew back. “Do da baby wanna p’ay?” He asked, grabbing his soft ABC blocks and holding them in front of Todoroki’s face. The dual colored Little looked surprised, but he took a block and waved it around anyway, giggling when the block crinkled under his fingers.

 

Aizawa took out his phone. It would be wise to text his problem child and tell him about Shouto, ask him to come back and take his Little. But at the same time, Todoroki looked so content to play with Shinsou. He didn’t have a tiny buddy in 1-A. The youngest beside him was Tokoyami, who only got down to 2 years old. So playing with soft toys with Shinsou was a perfect change.

 

Hizashi came around the corner, two stuffed animals in his arms. Todoroki must’ve spotted the shimmering black scales of his plushie friend, because he squealed and reached his arms out. Shinsou looked around and saw his own stuffed bear, immediately making similar noises of excitement.

 

The chocolatey brown bear was placed in Shinsou’s hands. “Scouty needed a bath,” Hizashi explained. “And so did Toothless,” he added, passing the plushie to Todoroki.

 

The Littles crawled around for a bit until Shouto got a bit sleepy, so Aizawa set him up on the couch. Shinsou clambered up to join his new friend, happily squishing their stuffies together.

 

“So, Shouta, what’s for lunch?” Hizashi asked, kissing his husband in the kitchen.

 

Aizawa hummed. “Leftovers for us, yogurt for Shouto, and maybe a PB and J in little pieces for Hitoshi?”

 

“That’s works,” Hizashi mumbled. “How are you planning on entertaining them while I cook?”

 

Aizawa grinned. “The power of Baby Einsteins DVDs.”

 

The disc was put in the DVD player, and Aizawa settled down in his favorite chair, which gave him a good view of the Littles. They were both fixated on the screen as the film began.

 

The Baby Einstein DVD that Aizawa had put in was the Mozart version, so the classical music began up, accompanied by random toys moving, small illusions, or simply bright and colorful household objects. And the occasional hand puppet.

 

Aizawa readied his camera when he heard the telltale signs of the puppet dragon coming up. Thankfully, instinct didn’t steer him wrong. As soon as the puppet dragon stuck his tongue out and blew a raspberry, Todoroki began to squeal with laughter, the kind of pure laughter only a baby could conjure. Aizawa filmed the giggling and sent it to Midoriya

 

Aizawa : Hizashi and I found Todoroki regressed in the school hall. We took him to our apartment. Hope you don’t mind. He’s having a good time one video sent .

 

Izuku Midoriya : OMG I’m so sorry! If I had known he’d drop I would’ve stayed at the dorms! Do you want me to come get him?

 

Aizawa : Absolutely not. Stay with your class. Between me and Hizashi, we can handle another Little.

 

Izuku Midoriya : ok… but keep me posted please. He does look happy, what’s he watching?

 

Aizawa : I’ll lend you the DVD. now go learn.

 

Izuku Midoriya : Yes sir!

 

Hizashi came into the living room, a glass of whiskey in his hands. “How’re the kids?”

 

Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “Drinking, really?” He asked, standing up and staring at the babies.

 

“Only one,” Hizashi defended. “You know how I get,” he picked up Shinsou. “Tell Daddy I should be allowed to drink.”

 

Shinsou stared at Todoroki, his eyes slightly glassy. “Toto?” He slurred.

 

Aizawa smiled, picking up the other baby. “Lunch time,” he sang softly, walking into the kitchen. “Hizashi, dear, can you grab the other high chair from storage?” He asked, setting Todoroki down in the high chair that was already set up.

 

Hizashi pulled the second high chair out of the closet and put it together one-handed. Shinsou babbled the entire time, happily waving to Todoroki as he was set down.

 

“Yogurt,” Aizawa mumbled as he pulled a cup of coconut milk yogurt out of the fridge. He had no idea what Todoroki’s allergies were, or if he even had any. But he did know that Kaminari was severely lactose intolerant, and the dorms didn’t have any dairy products, only alternatives. He opened the yogurt and put a spoon in the cup, grabbing a plate with PB and J pieces on it. He balanced the yogurt and plate while Hizashi warmed up leftovers from dinner for their lunch.

 

The plate was set down in front of Shinsou, who happily began eating, not caring if he made a mess. “Hizashi, watch that for me,” Aizawa said, nodding to Shinsou. Hizashi smiled, keeping an eye on Shinsou while Aizawa sat down in front of Todoroki.

 

“Don’t kick me,” he said to Todoroki, who giggled and waved his hands around.

 

Lunchtime went by smoothly, Todoroki didn’t break out into hives or vomit, so the coconut yogurt must not have been a bad choice. Shinsou was happy for more playtime, but he was slowing down, and so was Todoroki.

 

Hizashi picked Todoroki up. “Nap time?”

 

Todoroki rubbed a balled up fist against his eyes, making Hizashi chuckle. “Nap time,” he confirmed.

 

Once both Littles had been set down for naps, thankfully with no complaint, the adults could sit on the couch and watch their own shows.

 

“Deadman Wonderland is doing a rerun marathon,” Hizashi said, clicking through channels. “Or we could watch that American show, Supernatural?”

 

Aizawa shrugged. “Anything else?”

 

Hizashi squinted at the screen. “An old musical movie, rated R. It’s called Repo! The Genetic Opera.”

 

“Oh, I heard that was good,” Aizawa said. “Let’s watch that.”

 

Halfway through the movie, which both adults decided was deserving of its R rating, they checked on the Littles. Both still fast asleep.

 

Aizawa picked up his phone, surprised to find it full of messages. Oh right, he was in the 1-A group chat.

 

Wicked Reject to: Meme Teme 1-A: has anyone seen Deku?

 

Sparky Sparky Boom Man to: Meme Teme 1-A: Yeah, why?

 

Sonic 2.0 to: Meme Teme 1-A: May I ask where you saw Midoriya?

 

Sparky Sparky Boom Man to: Meme Teme 1-A: with Recovery Girl

 

God of Creation to: Meme Teme 1-A: can confirm, Izuku is with Recovery Girl rn

 

Wicked Reject to: Meme Teme 1-A: does anyone know why????

 

Hard Boi to: Meme Teme 1-A: no, but he was with me and Denki when he just kinda collapsed. He was complaining about a headache before he did.

 

Bubblegum Bitch to: Meme Teme 1-A: Momo or Jirou, do you have any word on why?

 

God of Creation to: Meme Teme 1-A: We’re working on it

 

Electric Blanket to: Meme Teme 1-A: Vlad King says we’re supposed to report to the bus immediately. All of us.

 

Wicked Reject to: Meme Teme 1-A: But what about Deku?????

 

RIP MCR to: Meme Teme 1-A: according to Recovery Girl, Midoriya is having a bad reaction to the hormone shot. She says, and I quote, “His quirk conditions were not meant for this injection. I can get an antidote, but it’ll take an hour or two.”

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: All of you do as you’re told. Get on the bus, and report back to me any condition changes Midoriya has.

 

Sonic 2.0 to: Meme Teme 1-A: Yes Sir!

 

Aizawa rubbed his temples, mildly annoyed. Of course Midoriya would react bad to the injection. It was meant for people born with quirks, not inherited in the complex fashion of Izuku Midoriya.

 

“Looks like we’ll be hosting Todoroki for longer than we thought,” he said softly, leaning against Hizashi’s chest with a sigh.

 

True to their word, the 1-A students reported back with Midoriya’s condition every so often. He had been given the antidote and was sleeping on the bus home, but they had been delayed by two hours.

 

Todoroki was getting restless, asking for his Daddy or Aunty Momo. It got so bad that Aizawa let Momo FaceTime his phone so she could talk to the Little.

 

Eventually, Momo came to pick Todoroki up, holding out her arms and scooping the Little up as he squealed with happiness.

 

“Daddy?” He asked, staring at Momo.

 

“No darling,” she said. “Daddy got really sick on our trip and needs to spend the night getting better. He’ll be back to see you in the morning though.”

 

Todoroki accepted this, and held his hands out to Aizawa. “Toofes?”

 

The stuffie was passed over and Momo thanked Aizawa for taking care of Todoroki. He waved them off and told them to get back to the dorms before they got in trouble for being out after curfew.

 

Todoroki slept soundly, curled up around his Toothless and Deku bear in his cradle in the nursery. Everyone else fell onto the couch and let out a collective sigh of relief. Whatever tomorrow held, it couldn’t have been any more stressful than the past three days, and that was a promise.

Notes:

If any of you remember the Baby Einstein videos, holy shit man. Those were entertaining as hell.

Here’s a link if you wanna watch the one refrenced.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=_HbEejSqE9Y

 

Y’all know the drill, any suggestions are welcome and accepted, and I do really like seeing suggestions. This story won’t last forever on my own ideas!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 9: You can count on me like one, two, three

Summary:

Inko Midoriya comes around to visit. Life is good

Notes:

hOLY FUCK

so I’m a bit sick. Nothing bad, just a cough. But I’m working a mini job now (ew) and so my production is going down and up at the same. I write in my head, but not on paper. What are ya gonna do?

Someone asked about the Meme Teme names, so here is a clarification list:
Broccoli Might: Midoriya
Sparky Sparky Boom Man: Bakugou
Wicked Reject: Uraraka
Hard Boi: Kirishima
Sonic 2.0: Iida
God of Creation: Momo
Electric blanket: Kaminari
RIP MCR: Jirou
Bubblegum bitch: Mina
Let me Rest: Aizawa
(And those who have names, but haven’t shown up yet)
Cheap Zuko: Todoroki
Dark heart: Tokoyami
Tentacle porn: Shoji
Scotch Tape: Sero
Invisibitch: Hagakure
Tail monster: Ojiro
Sugar Daddy: Sato
Let me Rest 2.0: Shinsou
Crazy frog: Tsuyu

If I left anyone out, I’m sooorry

Chapter title from Bruno Mars ‘Count on Me’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya returned the next morning, much to Todoroki’s delight. He came back just as breakfast was ending, paler than usual with heavier bags under his eyes.

 

“Hey baby,” He murmured groggily, ruffling Todoroki’s hair. “Sorry, Daddy’s a bit tired, that’s all.”

 

His phone buzzed, and he turned it over, grateful that Uraraka pulled Todoroki’s attention to the TV.

 

Mom: I got a call from the school, what happened?

 

Izuku: Nothing much. Just a bad reaction to a shot the school gave me. I’ll be right as rain by tomorrow.

 

Mom: you better be young man

 

Mom: Oh! I forgot to tell you, I got permission to visit today! Yagi is coming around to help me find UA, but I’ll be there around lunchtime! Need me to bring anything?

 

Izuku: Actually, yes. Do you still have that box of Little’s stuff you got when whats-her-name moved?

 

Mom: I should, why?

 

Izuku: We took our classification tests last week. Results have left us, shall we say, a little discombobulated

 

Mom: Oh, busting out the big words now. Who’s what?

 

Izuku: Todoroki, Denki, and Tokoyami all ended up Little, Jirou, Uraraka, and Yaoyoruzu are Babysitters. And Kacchan, Kirishima, Shoji, and I are CGs

 

Mom: OMG I’m so proud!

 

Izuku: Mom, it’s really not a big deal

 

Mom: Right, Right. Sorry. Anything specific you want?

 

Izuku: Nope, just being the whole box plz

 

Mom: Gotcha. See you at lunch :)

 

Midoriya let out a sigh. “Uraraka?” He said, looking up. “Do you mind watching Todoroki while I take a nap. My head doesn’t feel right.”

 

Uraraka nodded and promised she’d keep Todoroki safe. He watched Midoriya go, eyes determined. He carefully ran after his Caregiver, stumbling, but always getting right back up.

 

Midoriya sighed. “Not now baby, go play with Aunty Ochako,” he said.

 

“No!” Todoroki grabbed a fistful of Midoriya’s shirt to keep himself upright. “No alone!”

 

Uraraka came over. “I think he doesn’t want you to be alone,” she giggled.

 

Midoriya picked Todoroki up, sighing. “Baby, I’ll just be sleeping. It’ll be suuuuuper boring.”

 

Todoroki simply shook his head, wrapping himself tighter around Midoriya.

 

“The shock of not having you return while everyone else did must’ve really shocked him,” Uraraka murmured, digging her hands into her hoodie pocket. “I was worried, but. You’re his everything. Having you gone would’ve devastated him.”

 

Todoroki yawned, pushing slightly more into Midoriya’s sweater. “Daddy?” He whined. “S’eepy.”

 

“I know baby, let’s go to sleep,” Midoriya carried Todoroki up the stairs, happy to have his Little by his side once more.

 

Midoriya didn’t even get three hours of sleep before someone was knocking on his door. Todoroki, who was napping by his side, remained asleep as Midoriya crawled out of bed and wearily opened the door.

 

It was Bakugou.

 

“Oi, up and at’em nerd, Aunty’s here,” He said.

 

Midoriya rubbed his eyes. “Yes, thank you Kacchan. I was, in fact, aware that my mother was coming today. Go away? Please?”

 

Bakugou huffed. “Fucking whatever,” he grumbled, trailing down the hallway. Midoriya yawned and stretched, trailing back to his bed.

 

“Shouto,” He said in a slightly sing-song voice. “Shouto, wake up.”

 

Todoroki rolled over, balling his fists up and rubbing them against his eyes. He blinked and let out a pout. “No, s’eepy,” he insisted.

 

“I know,” Midoriya said, picking Todoroki up. He was so tired that he had to put a bit of One for All into his arms. Damn. “But someone special is here to see us!”

 

Todoroki stuck his right pointer and middle finger into his mouth, and Midoriya grabbed his wrist. “No, we don’t put our hands in our mouths,” he reminded, picking up Todoroki’s pacifier and offering it. “Try this.”

 

They trailed down the stairs, both still tired as hell. Of course, as soon as Inko saw her son, she smiled and jumped up off the couch.

 

“Izuku!” She said, happily walking over. “And Shouto,” she cooed, holding her hand out to a nervous Todoroki.

 

Midoriya grinned. “Hey mom,” he said, giving his mom a one-sided hug. “How’re you doing?”

 

“Good, good,” Inko insisted. “How’re you! You’re so much stronger now!”

 

Midoriya sat on the couch, consoling Todoroki, who had grown fussy. “I’m doing good,” he shrugged. “Tired, but good.”

 

Todoroki gave a particularly strong yank on Midoriya’s hair, causing the Caregiver to wince and pull away. “Shouto what the heck?” He yelled. The Little stared back, eyes wide.

 

Bakugou came over, jumping the back of the couch and stretching his legs out. “You’re gonna need this,” He said, passing a bottle and a small cup of rice puffs over.

 

Midoriya thanked him and positioned Todoroki on his lap, head tucked into his chest, body curled against Midoriya’s. He accepted the bottle happily, no longer fussing.

 

Inko smiled. “You really know what you’re doing,” she murmured.

 

“Oh, thanks,” Midoriya sighed. “He’s a good kid. Quiet, sometimes a bit fussy, but he’s trying his hardest.”

 

Todoroki finished his bottle right as Denki came down, holding both Kirishima’s and Bakugou’s hands. As soon as he saw Inko, he squeaked and his behind Kirishima. Bakugou looked around.

 

“Oh, hey Aunty,” He said, grabbing Denki and picking him up, tossing the Little over his shoulder. “I’ve got a little monkey here, wanna meet him?”

 

“Daddy!” Kaminari squealed happily, squirming to avoid Bakugou’s grip. “Daddy stop!”

 

Bakugou laughed. “Nope,” He said, tossing Denki down onto the couch and tickling him with no mercy. Todoroki looked over at the sound of laughter, eyes vacant.

 

Inko smiled, standing up and walking over. “Try behind his knees,” she advised. “That’s where Izuku was most ticklish.”

 

“Mom!”

 

Kirishima laughed. “God ‘Zuku, I think I’d kill for a bio mom like yours.” He said, falling onto the couch and saving Denki from the tickle monster.

 

Inko looked around. “What do you mean?”

 

“I dunno,” Kirishima shrugged. “I never knew my dad, and my mom was real bad to me. I’ve hopped from foster home to foster home until I was formally adopted a few weeks after school started. I’ve got two moms now.”

 

Todoroki squirmed out of Midoriya’s grip and crawled over to Inko, who looked almost sick. She accepted Todoroki worming his way into her lap and sighed. “I’m so sorry you had to deal with that,” she breathed.

 

Kirishima smiled. “Nah, it’s fine. I’m over it,” he said, tossing an arm around Bakugou. “Now, I’ve got two moms, a crazy cool friend group, a wonderful boyfriend, and a beautiful Little. My past is gone, so I’m not going to worry about it.”

 

Midoriya stood up. “Mom!” He said, hopefully pulling Inko’s attention away from Kirishima and his family issues. “You said you were bringing that box of stuff?”

 

“Oh!” Inko stood up. “Yagi said he put it in the nursery. Do you want to open it?”

 

“Uh, yeah?” Midoriya scooped Todoroki up, happily giving his Little a piggyback ride into the nursery. Inko followed.

 

The box wasn’t terribly large, but it wasn’t small either. Inko looked around the nursery, smiling when Midoriya sat down on the couch, watching Todoroki crawl into one of the various animal themed chairs.

 

“I think Kacchan uses those for time outs,” Midoriya said, dragging the box closer. “Denki straight up won’t sit in them anymore.”

 

Inko laughed, opening the box and pulling out a layer of bubble wrap. “There was some fragile stuff,” she explained. “I went through it all, washed the clothes, wrapped the breakable stuff up.”

 

She passed a few small decorative items to Midoriya, who took them and smiled. His favorite was a small glass bottle full of paper stars.

 

“Wishing stars,” he murmured, rolling the bottle over in his hands.

 

Inko nodded. “I wove most of them myself. There’s a good 50 or so in there.”

 

Midoriya put the bottle on the table. “What else?”

 

Inko pulled out a few toys, rattles and ABC blocks and train sets. Todoroki stumbled over, his feet still a bit shaky.

 

He fell into Midoriya’s lap, giggling when Midoriya shook one of the rattling blocks.

 

Next came the clothes, a few onesies with various soft designs, some socks, a jacket, a full set of winter clothes, and the occasional shirt or sweater. They all looked to be around someone’s size. The shorter things, Denki could wear, and the thinner ones would work for Tokoyami.

 

Finally, Inko pulled a few miscellaneous items out of the bottom. An unopened two-pack of bottles. Three bundles of soft yarn (that would eventually make their way into Bakugou’s room.) Coloring books and crayons. A few books, And to top it all off...

 

“Someone told me he liked these movies,” Inko said, passing a How to Train Your Dragon themed mobile to Midoriya. He accepted it, holding it out for Todoroki to see.

 

The base and strings were black, with a red hook at the top. There were five things dangling down, each one stuffed and soft. Around the edges were the dragon riders, each dragon sporting a miniature saddle and rider. In the middle was Toothless and Hiccup, slowly spinning as Midoriya examined the mobile.

 

“It lights up too,” Inko murmured. “Each dragon lights up like they did in that last movie.”

 

“Dra’non!” Todoroki said happily. He reached out and grabbed at one of the figures.

 

Midoriya smiled. “What do we say when someone gives us nice things?” He asked.

 

Todoroki turned shyly to Inko. “Thank you Aunty,” He said.

 

Inko reaches out and hugged Todoroki. “You’re welcome darling.”

 

The rest of the visit was marked by the various decorations going up, and the mobile being hung. Todoroki fell asleep after lunch, and Inko left soon after that.

 

“You be good to that boy, you hear me?” She said. “He’s too cute for anything and to happen.”

 

Midoriya laughed. “Yes Mom.”

 

Inko hugged Midoriya “I love you.”

 

“I love you too Mom.”

 

Inko left, smiling and wishing everyone goodbye. Midoriya sighed, looking around the common room. Denki was watching Danny Phantom with Kirishima and Sero, Mina and Tsuyu were trying to make dinner, and actually succeeding, and Uraraka was doing homework.

 

Maybe today would actually be a calm day, for once. It had been so long since the hadn’t been bothered by anything. It would be nice for a change of pace.

 

And nice it truly was.

Notes:

Suggestions are welcome and appreciated, you know the drill

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 10: For all the things my hands have held, the best by far is you

Summary:

Movie night at 1-A!!

Notes:

So this is the shortest chapter yet, only 989 words. (I’m sorry)

It’s all fluff you make up for the absolute hell im putting everyone through next chapter.

Updates here will be scattered and leas frequent because I’m working my ass off to finish LOTGP in time. I’m also working off the dead end of spring allergies and a cold, so that’s fun.

But anyway, next chapter is actually almost done (thank god for pre-writing) and should be out by the end of the week. It’s a two part chapter from the perspective of someone other than a 1-A student. Hint Hint.

Chapter title from ‘Cecilia and the Satellite’ by Andrew McMahon in the Wilderness

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Around dinnertime, Todoroki woke up and actually crawled out of his cradle. Midoriya didn’t even notice until the Little wandered into the common room and flopped onto the couch. He stared at Midoriya with wide eyes.

 

“Daddy I’s bored,” he groaned, rolling over. Midoriya smiled.

 

“Sorry baby, Daddy’s working right now,” Midoriya gestured to his laptop. He was working on a hero analysis essay for Aizawa. He’d picked his favorite video of All Might to write about and honestly, he was starting to get bored of the repeating clip.

 

Todoroki moaned. “You’re no fun Daddy!” He said. “I bets Uncle Suki will play with me!” He crawled up off the couch and walked into the kitchen, where Bakugou was making cookies. His hearing aids were out, set on the counter after the batteries had died that morning.

 

Midoriya rushed into the kitchen, scooping Todoroki up before he could grab Bakugou’s shirt from behind. Bakugou felt the snatch and turned, tugging one of his headphones out, allowing the almost deafening music to play a bit louder.

 

“Sorry,” Midoriya said, signing to the best of his ability. “He didn’t know your aids were out.”

 

“Why does Uncle Suki need helps?” Todoroki asked, wiggling around to face Bakugou. “He’s not hurt.”

 

Bakugou snorted. “Long story kiddo,” he said, his voice a bit more slurred than usual.

 

“Uncle Katsuki has trouble hearing like me and you,” Midoriya explained. “So he wears special machines in his ears to help him hear.”

 

Todoroki nodded. “Like how Daddy has his funny sleeve!”

 

Bakugou laughed, passing the cookie dough covered spatula to Todoroki. “Just like Daddy’s sleeve,” he said.

 

Todoroki happily licked the spatula as Tokoyami wandered into the kitchen, followed by Shoji and Aoyama, who were talking about Shoji’s recent bridge piercing.

 

“Ah, Bonjour Izuku,” Aoyama said. “What are you doing?”

 

Midoriya gestured to where Bakugou was sneaking Todoroki a cookie. “Baking.”

 

Denki ran in, happily squealing for his Daddy. Kirishima raced in after him, yelling for someone to stop the rampant Little before he surprised Bakugou and ended up hurt. Midoriya grabbed Denki by the waist, spinning him around and plopping him down on the counter.

 

“Thanks ‘Zuku. He’s had so much energy all day, I can’t control him,” Kirishima said, putting his hands on Denki’s thighs and smiling. “C’mon Lightning Bug, you know Daddy can’t hear you.”

 

Denki giggled. “But he needs hugs,” he said.

 

Bakugou came up behind Kirishima. “Well then just tell me,” he said happily, grabbing Denki and hugging him, pressing his fingers into Kaminari’s sides and eliciting delighted squeals.

 

Todoroki dropped the now doughless spatula into the sink. “Daddy,” he whined. “I’m boooored.”

 

Midoriya sighed. “Well what do you want to do? Sato needs the kitchen for dinner, so we should probably go to the playroom.”

 

“Movies!” Todoroki said, jumping off the counter and racing towards the playroom.

 

Denki and Tokoyami followed, eager to watch movies with Todoroki. Their respective Caregivers followed, joined by most of the Neutrals and Babysitters. The only one that, in the end, didn’t join, was Sato, who was making dinner.

 

They all crowded around in the playroom, dragging chairs and blankets to circle up in front of the TV. Midoriya curled up under a star speckled blanket with Todoroki, the Little tucked into his side as he scrolled through the Netflix menu.

 

“Oh, here. I have a few kids movies downloaded to an account of mine,” Momo said, taking the remote. She logged into a separate account and scrolled through her movies.

 

“Frozen!” Denki yelled, seeing the movie. Todoroki happily shouted out his choice as well, his pick being his all time favorite movie, How to Train Your Dragon.

 

Momo smiled. “We can watch both,” she decided.

 

They picked Frozen first, so that Todoroki could marathon the HTTYD trilogy. As the opening music played, Todoroki cuddled closer to Midoriya’s chest, smiling and humming.

 

Sato brought dinner in to the playroom. It was mac and cheese, nothing special, so they ate with plastic forks and piled their paper plates on the table to be thrown away later. Todoroki needed help keeping his food on his plate, so Midoriya carefully assisted him, occasionally pushing his chin down so he’d eat instead of watching Frozen.

 

Their next movie was, as Todoroki requested, he first How to Train Your Dragon. He bounced a bit as the opening narration began.

 

People began to drift to sleep as the movie continued. Tokoyami fell asleep just after Toothless was introduced, but no one moved as they fell asleep.

 

“Looks like it’s a sleepover night,” Midoriya whispered to Momo, who was daintily curled up to Midoriya’s left.

 

Momo smiled. “I guess it is.”

 

The next movie automatically scrolled up, making Todoroki smile a bit bigger. He turned to Midoriya. “Daddy, where’s Deku bear?”

 

“Uh,” Midoriya shrugged. “Probably in your cradle, want me to go get him?”

 

“Yes please.”

 

Midoriya stood up, ruffling Todoroki’s hair. “Good job with the please,” he murmured, stepping over the half-asleep bakusquad huddle to get to the nursery.

 

He came back with the Deku bear safely tucked under his arm, re-inserting himself into the ball of blankets and warm Little. The Deku bear was passed over, and Todoroki curled happily around his stuffed friend.

 

By movie three, it was getting late, but Todoroki seemed determined to stay up. He fell against Midoriya’s shoulder not even five minutes into the intro and was asleep by the introduction of the main villain. So much for staying up.

 

Momo was the last one awake, watching the end of the movie before switching to a quieter documentary about classical music across the world. She set up a playlist of various calming documentaries before drifting off herself, happy that, for one night, no one had gotten into trouble.

 

How long that would last, no one knew. But they all did know one thing. They had to make this happiness last as long as possible.

Notes:

Suggestions are welcome and appreciated! Thank you for reading ❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 11: Show me how pretty the whole world is tonight

Summary:

A brand new perspective!!!!

Notes:

YALL THOUGHT THIS WAS ONLY GONNA BE TWO PARTS?

BITCH MAYBE. it might end up being three.

Sooooooooo

I have no explanation for this. It’s longer, and part two of it is maybe 1/4 done. Should be up by Monday next week (I’m telling myself to say Saturday, but like. I have to work on LOTGP as well)

ALSO. I’m not caught up on the manga, so I have no idea if my Hawks is accurate

Chapter title from Pretty the World by Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The city was alive with people, all rushing to get places. Bright lights and loud voices, all watched over by one man. One man with questionable intentions.

 

Dabi crouched silently on a building, the height never bothering him, the wind ripping through his jacket never making him cold. He was watching UA, specifically the dorms building. Shigaraki had asked him to try and find a way in, and so far, he had come up with nothing.

 

He swiveled the binoculars over to the 1-A dorms, where he could see the green one, Deku was what he called himself, helping a familiar half-and-half hero into his pyjamas. Shouto Todoroki. Dabi’s unintentional target. He watched the boy, often when he was Little. Simply watching, never interfering.

 

“Stupid fucking feet,” Dabi grumbled as a sharp stab of pain raced up his foot. He sat down, feet dangling over the edge of the building. He itched at one of the stitches across his cheek. The dumb things always got scratchy when he was distracted. They always got scratchy when he thought about headspace. Specifically his headspace.

 

Dabi tried to rid his head of the thoughts. He knew what he did. Faked his results, plain as day. He couldn’t be in the League as anything but Neutral, so he’d faked his test answers and a robbed a dead man of his Neutral blood. It wasn’t hard. So why did he feel so guilty about it?

 

Maybe because it was the reason he abandoned his family, scratched his name out of the books and ran. His father couldn’t handle a Little son, and he couldn’t handle an abusive household. So he split, saying goodbye to his little brothers and sister before leaving without another word. Maybe it was because he couldn’t go a day without pushing down the beast with rapidly growing strength. Because his neglected headspace was catching up with him, and not in a good way. Because Touya Todoroki couldn’t control his thoughts, so Dabi had to do it for him.

 

Dabi shook his head. No. Little thoughts be damned, he had a job to do. Training the binoculars on the dorms again, he pretended not to hear the rush of air through feathers behind him.

 

“Burning the midnight oil Dabi?” Hawks asked, crouching beside the villain. “You know that’s not good for you.”

 

“Fuck off,” Dabi grumbled. He didn’t even want to look at Hawks. The man was a Caregiver, and he radiated a soothing energy that was almost certain to put Dabi down into Littlespace.

 

“Rude,” Hawks said jokingly, sitting down and dangling his feet over the building’s edge.

 

They sat there, in almost complete silence, for about a half hour before Hawks spoke again.

 

“What’s the worst thing you’ve ever done?”

 

Dabi’s eyes widened. The worst thing he’d ever done? He was a fucking villain!

 

The manila folder with his name scrawled on it popped into his head. His original results.

 

Touya Todoroki, you have classified as Little, age range: 2 years to 5 years old

 

Hawks kicked his feet a bit. “Would it help if I told you mine?”

 

No. “Yeah.”

 

“I killed a man,” Hawks looked out over the city. “A good man.”

 

Dabi shrugged. “I’ve killed men before,” he murmured.

 

“Good men?” Dabi looked at Hawks for the first time that night. He was staring at the blinking sign for a small tattoo parlor, eyes vacant.

 

Dabi shook his head and stood up. “C’mon Bird boy,” he said, turning his neck side to side and hearing the satisfying cracks. “Let’s go do something.”

 

Hawks looked up. “Like what?”

 

“Anything.” Dabi sighed. Really, he just wanted his mind off of his quickly approaching Littlespace. Anything vaguely adult would do.

 

They ended up wandering around the streets, looking at the lit up shops and the darkened houses. Dabi had his hood pulled up over his head, hiding his reddening roots and itching scars.

 

Hawks pointed to the blinking lights of the tattoo parlor he had been staring at. “You have any?”

 

Dabi shook his head. Once upon a time, he had had multiple tattoos. Beautiful dragons that snaked around his arms, but he’d burned them off after he left Endeavor. “Not any more.”

 

“Want one?”

 

Dabi raised an eyebrow. “I’m fucking broke. And a wanted criminal,” he reminded Hawks.

 

The winged man shrugged. “I can vouch for you.”

 

So they walked into the tattoo parlor, greeted by a young woman who didn’t seem to care that Dabi was a member of the Leauge.

 

She shook brown curls out of her face and rubbed the side of her head. “Whatda ya want?” She asked.

 

Hawks smiled. “My friend wants a tattoo. Got any suggestions?”

 

“Got any unscarred skin?” She said, picking up a piece of paper and passing it to Dabi.

 

Dabi nodded. “My chest.”

 

He took the paper. A consent form. He filled out the basic stuff, putting Dabi as his legal name, his age was his real age, 26, and his classification.

 

He wrote Neutral.

 

The woman tied her hair back into a half ponytail and grabbed a pair of glasses. “Want something specific?”

 

Dabi thought. “A dragon,” he decided.

 

Hawks sat next to him and chatted to their artist. They learned she was a Caregiver, a college dropout, and she adored her job. She laid the stencil on Dabi’s chest and talked to Hawks about the most painful tattoo she had.

 

She grabbed her gloves while she told Hawks about her head tattoo. “My mom’s cousin's son went deaf a few years ago, right when I started getting tattoos. I was in a real bad spot, so I told myself that I’d get a tattoo to remind myself that I had a family, ‘cause I always ended up forgetting that hey, people love me. I shaved my head and got a beautiful flower arrangement tattooed all across here,” she gestured to the space above her left ear. “Ever since then, I’ve been trying to do online college and make an honest living for myself.”

 

She held up the tattoo machine. “Ready?”

 

“Let’s do it.”

 

Three weeks later, Dabi’s chest stopped hurting every time he breathed and he had made absolutely no progress with his UA mission. Security was crazy tight, and Dabi was wondering whether he actually wanted to succeed at this point or not.

 

“Hey Dabi,” Hawks said, landing on the roof the same way he had done for the past week and a half. “How’re you?”

 

Dabi grunted, shifting slightly. “Shigaraki wants me to try and break in,” he admitted. “I’m not so sure I’m gonna do it.”

 

Hawks sighed, sitting next to Dabi. “I mean. He never said you had to succeed,” he pointed out.

 

Dabi rubbed his eyes. “Okay, but,” he mumbled. “I’d rather I didn’t get kicked out of the League.”

 

“You could come live with me,” Hawks suggested. “My house is a bit of a mess, but it’s always an option for you. You could be a vigilante.”

 

Dabi shook his head, trying to shake away the approaching headache. “I gotta do this correctly,” he said. “It’s gotta be tonight.”

 

He ran his fingers across his eyes again, surprised to find tears. His headspace was closer than he thought if he was crying without realizing.

 

Hawks stood up as Dabi straightened. “Well,” he decided. “If I can’t stop you, I might as well join you, right?”

 

He helped Dabi off the building and onto the UA grounds without a problem. Guess they weren’t expecting an air attack.

 

Dabi bent his knees as his feet hit the ground, ducking and rolling when Hawks dropped him.

 

“I’ll be right up there if you need me,” Hawks reassured. “Ok?”

 

“Sure thing Chicken Little,” Dabi grunted, pulling his hood up.

 

He wandered the UA campus, surprised to find it looking so nice. There was a playground, a few empty training buildings, the dorms, and finally, the big prize. The school building.

 

Shigaraki wanted Dabi to set it on fire.

 

Dabi wanted to do no such thing.

 

He walked down the paths, his left thumb automatically finding his mouth. He tried to tell himself not to, but the Little part of him was too strong tonight.

 

The moon shone brightly up above, and some of the light caught the windows of the school building. It looked pretty in the moonlight, all whimsical and secret. Once upon a time, Dabi had wanted to attend UA. It had been his number one goal, mostly because Endeavor said he couldn’t. He wasn’t strong enough. He didn’t have the right quirk. He wasn’t perfect.

 

Dabi shook his head. No! He had a job to do! But, the moon looked so nice and pretty, like a silver coin or something. His brain didn’t feel like braining right now.

 

He settled down on one of the swings at the playground, kicking his feet and continuing to suck on his thumb. His hood fell down, letting the wind push through his hair.

 

“Hey,” a voice said, starting Dabi. He jumped, falling off the swing and scraping his hands up on the mulch. He made no move to get up as the figure drew closer.

 

Shouta Aizawa was on patrol, simply walking around, when he saw an unfamiliar figure on one of the swings. He hoped it was a student.

 

He was wrong.

 

The figure slumped out of the swing and stayed on the ground, unmoving. Aizawa got closer, ready to use his scarf at a moments notice.

 

“Hey!” He yelled again, simultaneously getting the figure’s attention and calling over more security guards. “Identify yourself.”

 

No one spoke. Aizawa edged closer. He put his hand on the figure’s shoulder and turned him around.

 

Dabi, one of the main League guys. He was in UA. But more importantly, he wasn’t moving. He was just sitting there, vacant eyed and limp.

 

Aizawa felt the familiar pull of his ribs. The tell of a Caregiver.

 

He crouched down, surrounded by security guards and flashlight lights. “Dabi?” He said. “Dabi, talk to me.”

 

The villain didn’t move, only turned his eyes towards Aizawa and blinked a few times.

 

The sound of wings, the familiar tapping of footsteps on pavement. Hawks came running forward, eventually getting held back by the guards, pulling and pleading with Aizawa to let him through.

 

Dabi turned at the sound of Hawks’s yelling. “Hawks?” He mumbled, words slurred and sloppy.

 

“Hawks will be here in a minute, you just need to talk to me,” Aizawa murmured. “What are you doing here on UA’s campus?”

 

But Dabi was too far gone. At the notion of not being able to see Hawks, he began to cry. Loudly. Occasionally sobbing for his Daddy. Hawks pulled on the guard’s arms harder, calling out and telling Dabi he’d be right over.

 

Aizawa stood up, nodding to the guards to let Hawks through. The winged man rushed forward, wrapping Dabi in a hug and staring up at Aizawa.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said softly. “I didn’t know.”

 

Aizawa let out a sigh. “I don’t think any of us did.”

Notes:

Suggestions are welcome and appreciated!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 12: I miss the days when I pretended with you

Summary:

The Dabi shit keeps getting worse!

Notes:

The next chapter will be late! Because I’m a bitch with no work ethic! I’m also doing some other work and trying to work on LOTGP and all this shit is going down! I promise you’ll have your update by like, Monday or some shit.

Anyway! Someone asked for the flaming trash dad, so I delivered!

Chapter title from Wilson (Expensive Mistakes) by Fall out Boy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They brought Dabi into one of the empty training buildings, Hawks carefully rocking him back and forth as he cried. The sobbing stopped gradually, and Aizawa sat down and rubbed his eyes.

 

“I’m sorry,” Hawks whispered. “If I had known he was a Little,” he trailed off, not even knowing what to say.

 

Aizawa shrugged. “Why was he here in the first place?”

 

Hawks looked guilty. “I let him in. He looked so. Lost. Like he was empty and needed something to fill him up again.”

 

“I see,” Aizawa nodded. He’d done the same with Shinsou years ago, so he couldn’t even try and punish Hawks. “And you didn’t know he was Little?”

 

Hawks shook his head, rubbing Dabi’s back slightly. “His legal name isn’t Dabi, and he told me, he showed me, his results. They were Neutral. You can’t fake a blood test, can you?”

 

Aizawa stiffened. “You can if you steal blood. Did he get this test done professionally?”

 

Hawks shook his head, running his fingers through Dabi’s hair. He looked down, a surprised look crossing his face. “His hair is red,” he murmured. “I didn’t know he dyed it.”

 

“Daddy?” Dabi whimpered. “Daddy my hands hurt.”

 

Hawks smiled, shifting Dabi so he was settled across his thighs. “Let me see,” he said.

 

Dabi’s hands were red and scraped up around the heel of his palm, a few drops of blood trickling down his arms. Hawks reached into one of his jacket pockets. “It’s just a scratch,” he promised. “Daddy is gonna put some water and a bandage on it, ok?”

 

“Okie,” Dabi mumbled. It was weird, seeing a member of the League of Villains sitting in Hawks’s lap and sucking on his thumb while Hawks wrapped his busted up palms with gauze pads and medical tape.

 

Aizawa stood up. “I’m going to check our records,” he groaned. “You two can stay here for tonight. There’s a bedroom upstairs.”

 

Hawks stood up, coaxing Dabi slowly to his feet. Aizawa stepped forward. “And if I could get a few drops of blood for a blood test, that’d be great.”

 

Dabi cried as Hawks pricked his finger to draw out blood. Aizawa took one of his smaller containers out of his belt pocket and let a few drops pool into the bottom. He thanked Dabi, handing him a piece of candy he kept in his pocket for Littles.

 

The next morning, he had conclusive results. However, they made no sense. Touya Todoroki was supposed to be dead, burned up in a crazy suicidal event. And yet, here was proof that he was alive and kicking, and in UA custody. Aizawa stood up, the blood test results clutched in his hands. He could only hope that Recovery Girl hadn’t called the authoritarian of the Todoroki household.

 

If she did, things were about to get messy.

 

Aizawa collected a box of stuff, some basic Little’s supplies, food, and the results of the blood test, and took it all to the training building where Hawks and Dabi were staying. Hawks was using the training stuff, flinging himself off high perches and practicing rolling and getting right back up again after hitting the ground.

 

He saw Aizawa and stood up, pushing his goggles up onto his forehead. “Hey.”

 

“Hello,” Aizawa said, setting his box down. “How’s he doing?” He gestured up to the room where Dabi was sleeping.

 

Hawks shed his jacket. “Good. A bit fussy, and really messy,” he tossed his coat and gloves onto a rolled up wrestling mat. “He’s still asleep, so I figured I’d make good use of my time.”

 

Aizawa nodded. “I brought some stuff down,” he said. “Some breakfast, to start,” he passed Hawks a travel mug full of coffee and a slightly soggy waffle. “And there’s a juice box and some baby food for Dabi in there,” he added.

 

Hawks ate quickly, smiling as he drank his coffee. “This is really good,” he murmured.

 

“Yeah well, Hizashi picked it,” Aizawa passed the pull ups to Hawks. “For Dabi.”

 

The small stuffed tiger and a few stackable toys were next. “I couldn’t get clothes, nothing I had was his size,” Aizawa explained as Hawks looked over the tiger.

 

Then, the piece de resistance, the manila folder with Dabi’s blood test results. Aizawa shook them a bit. “And the fun stuff,” he grumbled. “Recovery Girl had a fucking field day with his results.”

 

Of course, Dabi woke up before Aizawa could read the results, trudging down and plopping next to Hawks. He spotted the food and the tiger and lit up.

 

“White!” he said happily, pointing to the tiger.

 

Hawks smiled and passed the stuffed animal over. “Yeah,” he said, opening a can of baby food. “He needs a name, you know. Open.”

 

Dabi opened his mouth and let Hawks feed him, bite by bite, until he was allowed to run around the building, playing a riveting game of pretend with the tiger, who had been affectionately named Bandit.

 

“So,” Hawks turned back to Aizawa. “The results.”

 

“Right. So, we couldn’t find a match in the database,” Aizawa said. “Nothing, not a Japanese citizen or an citizen anywhere else. We made sure the machine wasn’t broken before trying again, still nothing,” Aizawa opened the folder. “So I had Recovery Girl run the sample through a database with people who either died or went missing within the past 15 years. And lo and behold, we got a match,” he passed a piece of paper over to Hawks. “Touya Todoroki, thought to be dead for about 12 years now. Ran away when he was 14 and supposedly killed himself via his own quirk two weeks later. Endeavor didn’t even bother with a funeral.”

 

Hawks stared at the paper, seemingly in shock. “You can see the resemblance,” he murmured, holding the picture of Touya out and comparing it to Dabi. “It’s almost scary.”

 

Dabi came running up to Hawks and Aizawa. “Bandit saw some’n walkin’ up to da buildin’,” he reported, holding the stuffed tiger close.

 

Aizawa stood up quickly, rushing to the window. He checked his watch quickly. Saturday. Shit. Saturday was the only day when everyone in 1-A was big, so it was usually dedicated to missed homework or essays. But now, five of his students were walking to the training building, all in their gym uniforms.

 

He pushed outside, closing the door as quickly as possible. Midoriya jogged up to him. “Hey Mr. Aizawa!” He said cheerfully. “We asked Vlad King if we could spar here and he said yes, so, we’re here to spar!”

 

Aizawa sighed. “Sorry kid, this one’s in use already,” he said.

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. “It’s empty,” he pointed out.

 

Hawks opened the door, smiling. “Is this 1-A?” He asked, looking at the kids. “Damn, bigger than I remember.”

 

Midoriya jumped up and down. “Oh my god! You’re Hawks! The winged hero!”

 

“The one and only,” Hawks bowed and grinned. “Come on, You’re an uneven number of kids and I’m a bit rusty on my sparring skills,” he gave Aizawa a thumbs up as he led the kids inside.

 

The group ended up each sparring with Hawks one on one. Midoriya went first, then Kirishima, Bakugou, Kaminari, and finally, Todoroki. During their two on one fights, however, things got ugly.

 

Dabi came wandering down, his jacket discarded in favor of just his white shirt and black pants. His tiger was clutched in his hands and his bare feet made no noise on the stairs as he trailed down and watched Bakugou give off a particularly loud blast in the direction of Hawks.

 

Midoriya noticed Dabi first. He jumped, igniting One for All in his body, yelling for the long range fighters to get behind him. Hawks turned, rushing forward to put himself between a very confused and scared Dabi, and the five teenagers. Aizawa canceled out Midoriya’s quirk, yelling for him to stand down. Hawks was breathing heavy, his wings puffed out to protect Dabi.

 

“Everyone!” Aizawa called. “Calm the actual hell down!”

 

“I’m sorry, but that man kidnapped Katsuki!” Kirishima yelled, his arms still hardened.

 

Aizawa rubbed his eyes. “And he’s changed, goddammit!”

 

Midoriya relaxed, watching Hawks shush a crying Dabi. He looked different than the last time Midoriya saw him. A bit more scattered.

 

“He’s Little,” Midoriya breathed, realization flooding his chest. “I though Shigaraki hated Littles, didn’t even let them near him?”

 

Hawks murmured soft words to Dabi. “He faked his results,” he explained. “Not the smartest plan, but it kept him alive for a while.”

 

Todoroki pressed a hand into his chest. “Is it hot in here?” He asked, voice breathy and wavering.

 

Midoriya pressed a hand against Todoroki’s forehead. “You do feel a bit warm,” he said. “Wanna sit down?”

 

Todoroki nodded and walked over to a rolled up mat, perching on it and looking at Dabi. Midoriya looked from one to the other a few times before looking at Aizawa. “They look the same.”

 

“Shit,” Aizawa grumbled. This was the last thing he wanted to deal with right now.

 

Kaminari, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, suddenly spoke up. “He looks like Touya.”

 

“Touya?” Kirishima looked at his Little. “Who’s…”

 

“Touya was my older brother,” Todoroki said. “He ran away and killed himself.”

 

Aizawa sighed. It seems he was doing that a lot today. “He faked his suicide,” he explained. “Just accept it, don’t question me about it because I don’t know anything.”

 

Silence hung across the training building like a rain-heavy storm cloud. It was dead quiet, the sound of the silence absolutely deafening until Kaminari walked towards Dabi, his footsteps louder than they should have been.

 

“Touya?” He said quietly. “Touya, I gots something for you.”

 

Dabi peered out from behind Hawks’s wings.

 

Kaminari held out the stuffed tiger Dabi had dropped. “He’s yours, right?”

 

Dabi shuffled forward, holding his hands out. Kaminari passed the tiger over, smiling. “What’s his name?”

 

“Ban’it,” Dabi said, burying his face in the soft white fur.

 

Nodding, Kaminari sat down. “That’s a good name for a tiger.”

 

Dabi sat down in front of Kaminari, crossing his legs. “You gots stuffies?”

 

Kaminari told Dabi all about his Pikachu and dolphin stuffed animals, and the more he talked, the farther he seemed to slip into his own headspace. It was almost cute, watching the two Littles talk about their stuffies.

 

However, Kaminari and Dabi were interrupted by the door bursting open with a loud bang. Kaminari jumped to his feet, ready to run and hide behind his Daddy, but he also wanted to protect his new friend.

 

Little did they know, he’d need all the protection he could get.

 

“Where’s Touya?” Endeavor snarled, looking around the room. As soon as his eyes landed on both his sons, his face twisted.

 

“I want my son back,” he demanded. “And this time, I’m not leaving until I get what I want.”

Notes:

aaaaaAAAAAAAAAA

suggestions are welcome and appreciated!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 13: There’s no way I’d trade my scars for better ones

Summary:

The third part of the Dabi trilogy. Oh boy does shit go down!

Notes:

Good fuck you guys.

That’s pretty much all I’ve got to say. Good fuck. I’m sooooo tired! LOTGP is finally truly underway and my bitch ass decided that it’s start a new BNHA story because I can’t decide when enough is enough!

aNYWAY. Language warning for this chapter. It’s so much more vulgar than usual, mostly because I took every chance I could get to fucking insult Endeavor.

Chapter title from ‘Back Together’ by Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya was the first person to move. He stepped forward, intentionally putting himself between the Todoroki brothers and their bitch ass dad.

 

Aizawa moved next, carefully rounding up both regressed Littles and herding them up into the room Dabi and Hawks had slept in. Endeavor watched them go. He obviously wanted to argue, but the presence of a very pissed off Hawks seemed to be keeping him from lashing out.

 

The room was now at what Bakugou liked to call a Mexican Standoff. Who was going to make the first move? They all metaphorically had their fingers on the trigger, ready to shoot. It was only a matter of who shot who first.

 

Unsurprisingly, it was Endeavor.

 

“I’m taking my sons with me, right now,” he growled. “You can’t stop me.”

 

Aizawa didn’t stop staring at Endeavor, canceling out his quirk as he spoke. “Yes we can,” he reminded. “You don’t have full legal custody of Shouto, and Touya isn’t a child anymore. Neither of them belong to you.”

 

That didn’t stop Endeavor. He took a giant step forward and grabbed Shouto’s arm, attempting to drag his son out the door.

 

No one saw what happened next. All that was observed was a flash of bright green and dark blue, a rush of air and then Endeavor dropped Shouto, his hand reddening and bent at an almost sickening angle.

 

Izuku Midoriya stood in front of him, breathing heavy, his eyes lit up green. “I said I’d break your hand if you touched him again,” he hissed, rage burning through his bones.

 

Aizawa shut down the situation quickly, separating the student from the pro and asking Enji politely, but sternly, to take a walk to Recovery Girl.

 

He didn’t seem too interested, but he listened, walking out and leaving the kids and Hawks alone.

 

Immediately, everyone scrambled. Hawks and Bakugou rushed up the stairs to get their Littles, while Midoriya made sure Todoroki was doing ok. Kirishima simply stepped back, not wanting to disturb anyone or get in anyone’s way.

 

They all convened in the bedroom, letting Dabi and Kaminari sit on the bed while everyone else stood. It was quiet for a minute before Aizawa spoke.

 

“Midoriya, you cannot break Endeavor’s bones simply because he touched Shouto,” he started. “You could get in serious trouble, however; you won’t, mostly because I’m now up to my eyes in bull-“ he looked at Kaminari, who was just old enough to repeat words of considerable interest. “Crap,” he finished.

 

Bakugou, who had been freakishly quiet throughout the entire encounter, suddenly shrugged. “I don’t care,” he grunted. “As long as that ass wipe gets what he fucking deserves.”

 

Four people yelled for Bakugou to control his language, but he just threw his hands up in the air.

 

“No, fuck off!” He shouted. “I’m sick and tired of shit happening to this class! I just,” He broke off, eyes moving down. “I just want to rest,” he grumbled, crossing his arms.

 

No one moved. Bakugou rubbed his fists over his eyes and sat down, accepting a hug from Kaminari, who had wiggled his way into his Caregiver’s lap.

 

Hawks shifted. “Jeez kid,” he murmured. “I thought I was stressed, but damn.”

 

Kirishima cracked the door and peered out, immediately slamming it. “He’s back,” he yelped.

 

Aizawa was the first to move, armed with his quirk and the basics of how the UA paperwork system operated. He told the others to wait in the bedroom while he tackled the flaming problem down below.

 

They left the door cracked, listening in on the conversation. Enji seemed, rightfully, pissed that Midoriya had broken his hand, but Aizawa backed the student up with the argument that it was defensive and that Enji had made the first move.

 

Dabi squirmed, clearly uncomfortable. Hawks tried to comfort him, but it was a lost cause. Dabi kept trying to get up and run around, and Hawks kept trying to keep him in the room. It took Hawks threatening to sit on Dabi for the Little to actually be still.

 

Aizawa came back up the stairs. “He wants to talk to you,” he said, pointing to Midoriya and Todoroki. The Caregiver stood up, checking Todoroki’s eyes. He was still big. Good. They followed Aizawa down, ready to face Endeavor once again.

 

The flaming garbage man was seated at a small desk that had been dragged out of the storage closet. His hand was wrapped in thick gauze, much to Midoriya’s pride, and his eyes narrowed when he saw the boys.

 

Aizawa gestured for Midoriya and Todoroki to sit down opposite Endeavor. He shuffled some paperwork around while they sat.

 

“Alright,” he said. “I managed to find some papers that can hopefully get us all what we want.”

 

He gestured to the first paper. “This is a custody document. If all parties sign, then full custody of a child can be passed from a parent to a school, as long as the school is hosting the child in a dorm-esque situation. The former parent will not be able to make decisions on behalf of the student. This second one,” he pointed to the next paper. “Is a fairly basic secrecy form. If everyone signs, then whatever happened in this building will not leave this building. Dabi being Touya will not be released to the public. Enji losing custody of his youngest son will not be released. Nothing. Will be released.”

 

Everyone nodded. Aizawa slid the third and final piece of paper out. “And this,” he said. “This is the really important one. Enji, this is mainly for you. You are not to be allowed back on the UA campus. Permanently. If you are seen on campus, the police will be called.”

 

No one made a move to sign anything. Midoriya was the first to pick up a pen. “Which ones do I sign?”

 

Aizawa pointed. “Only the middle one.”

 

Midoriya messily put his signature down and passed the pen to Todoroki, who carefully signed all three papers without hesitation.

 

“I’m not signing these,” Enji sat back and crossed his arms. “Shouto is my son and I will not allow you to revoke my rights like this!”

 

Aizawa leaned across the table. “If it helps,” he said, voice dangerously low. “I could add in an abuse statement. I’m sure Shouto and Touya would be all too happy to write up reports of your multiple counts of child abuse. Maybe we could contact the other two? See how willing they are to help put you in a cell for the rest of your life.”

 

That was the final straw. Enji grabbed the pen and signed the papers. Aizawa nodded and stacked them up. “Now, if you could leave, Endeavor. I’m sure you have more important places to be.”

 

Enji left without another word. The threat of the abuse statement had shocked him into silence.

 

“Shouto,” Aizawa said. “Text your siblings and tell them that UA is always open if they need a safe place to stay, specifically away from their father.”

 

While Todoroki did that, Aizawa headed up to the bedroom to talk to Hawks about where Dabi was going to stay. Hawks told the teacher that Dabi was likely going to stay at his apartment, and might even be convinced to be a vigilante and a UA spy. They left under the careful watch and protection of a few guards, promising to call occasionally with updates.

 

There was one more bit of shocking news for the day. Aizawa asked his students to spread it around to their fellow classmates that they’d be receiving a new student.

 

“Mineta was simply too vulgar to return, so we had his file looked over and we all decided it would be better to get rid of him,” Aizawa said. “Your new classmate is someone you all know. He’ll be bunking with me and Hizashi, however.”

 

And finally, with the removal of Enji and Mineta, and the addition of Shinsou to class 1–A, everything was starting to feel normal again.

Notes:

Good lord y’all. You know the drill. Suggestions are welcome and appreciated!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 14: Go see the world ‘cause it’s all so brand new

Summary:

After all the Dabi stuff goes down, the team needs to unwind. At the mall. With a Build a Bear trip.

Notes:

I AM HERE

WITH A NEW CHAPTER

HAHA

Anyway. This weekend is gonna be suuuper hectic, so don’t expect an update. bUT. The next chapters are another two parter! I’m gonna crush some hearts with that shit.

Chapter title from ‘When can I see you again’ By Owl City

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

About a week after the Dabi incident, everyone was finally getting use to Shinsou hanging out in the 1-A dorms. They were all happy to see Mineta gone, and Shinsou was usually a pretty nice guy to hang out with. While he was Little, he was either curled up with his parents, or clinging to Midoriya’s sweater, content to hold the knitted fabric for the rest of eternity.

 

Aizawa, seeing the restlessness that had taken over the dorms, authorized a field trip for the Littles. They were headed to the mall.

 

They scheduled it for a day when Todoroki and Shinsou would be a bit older and Kaminari was supposed to be completely big. It was well planned, but still a bit hectic the morning of. Midoriya, Momo, Kirishima, and Bakugou teamed up to bathe the two regressed Littles. Shinsou and Todoroki were pretty well behaved, both settled in different bathtubs, and both still creating a giant ass mess. But they were both dressed and ready to go within the hour.

 

Midoriya sat with the Littles while they waited for Aizawa. Bakugou set up a bag with extra pull ups, small snacks, various distraction toys, and two pacifiers. While he was in the kitchen, debating with Kirishima about the kind of snacks he should bring, Midoriya and Denki kept their respective boyfriends occupied.

 

“Y’know,” Denki said, watching Shinsou run around with one of his Eraserhead toys. “He’s kinda cute like this.”

 

Midoriya nodded. Sometimes he missed the bare chested and very adult Todoroki that laid in bed with him, but he had come to adore his smaller side. The cute grey onesie with green and blue dinosaurs, the overalls, the blue sneakers were all simply a part of life now.

 

Shinsou dragged his feet over, putting his hands on Kaminari’s knees and smiling. “Denki!” He said happily. “Looks!”

 

He pointed to where Todoroki was making little snowflakes roll off his fingers. Kaminari laughed. “Go play for a few more minutes. We still gotta wait for your Daddy to get here.”

 

Shinsou nodded and ran back to Todoroki, happily babbling something about playing more. They rushed around, almost knocking over a few things before Aizawa opened the door. Midoriya pulled both the Littles aside, brandishing a pen and a small bottle of liquid band aid.

 

“Alright you two,” he said, writing down his name and phone number on Todoroki’s wrist before passing the pen to Kaminari. “If you get lost or separated from us, you find one of the nice mall people in the blue shirts and tell them you lost your Daddy and that this is his phone number.”

 

Both Littles nodded as Midoriya sealed the pen ink in with the liquid bandage. Aizawa herded his kids into a car, settling down in the driver’s seat and turning the key. Midoriya ended up squished in the back, between Shinsou and Todoroki. Bakugou quickly claimed the rear, pulling one of the seats up so he could stretch his legs out. And Kaminari got to ride in the passenger seat.

 

The drive to the mall was quiet. Neither of the Littles were particularly loud, and they didn’t seem very active today either. Kaminari asked Aizawa what stores they were going to hit, and the teacher shrugged. “We’ll probably do the supply store, the specialty store, and the,” he glanced back at the Littles. “Build a Bear,” he said softly.

 

They pulled into the mall parking lot and helped the Littles out of the car. Midoriya grabbed Todoroki’s hand, trying to prevent him from running off. Shinsou rubbed his eyes, still holding on to Aizawa’s hand as they walked into the mall.

 

“Alright,” Aizawa said. “We’ll do the supply store first, and Bakugou, you can take Kaminari and do the specialty store. We’ll meet up in the food court and do the final thing after lunch.”

 

Bakugou split off with Kaminari, armed with a list. He left the backpack with Midoriya before turning to accompany Kaminari into the specialty store.

 

Their trip to the supply store was boring. Todoroki and Shinsou sat in the cart while Aizawa and Midoriya browsed the clothes, occasionally asking the Littles what they liked.

 

Bakugou came in to drag them out, mostly because Kaminari was ready to pitch a fit if he didn’t get food. They found a table in the food court and sat down, unpacking Bakugou’s backpack and giving Todoroki and Shinsou some food. The rest of them gave their orders to Aizawa, who had offered to get them food.

 

After lunch, they headed down to the Build a Bear. Shinsou saw it coming and grabbed Todoroki’s shirt sleeve, happily babbling.

 

“I bring Shinsou here every so often when he behaves well,” Aizawa explained. “He’s collected every hero costume available, including all the UA rookie costumes.”

 

“I didn’t know the rookies had Build a Bear costumes,” Kaminari said, looking at Aizawa. “How many?”

 

Aizawa shrugged. “It’s mostly 1-A. Although the Big Three have costumes too. I believe their rookie line includes Deku, Ground Zero, Shouto, Red Riot, Chargebolt, Uravity, and they just released a brand new surprise costume.”

 

Shinsou jumped around the Build a Bear, explaining to a very confused, yet very excited, Todoroki how to pick his bear.

 

Todoroki didn’t pick a bear. He found the Light Fury plushies and smiled, digging one out. “Look Daddy, now Toothless can have a friend!” He exclaimed.

 

Midoriya smiled. “Toothless has friends,” he reminded. “He’s got you, and he’d got Deku Bear.”

 

“Ok well now he can have three friends!” Todoroki followed Shinsou so they could stuff their bears.

 

They finished making their bears and Shinsou showed Todoroki where the clothes were. Todoroki opted to leave his without, but Shinsou immediately found the hero costume section. Midoriya saw the familiar teal of his uniform, the signature orange X of Bakugou’s, the pretty dark blue of Todoroki’s, and an almost unfamiliar one. It was a solid black shirt and pants, almost like Aizawa’s, but short sleeved. And there were no yellow goggles. Instead, there was a mouth mask, much like the one Midoriya used, except it was also black, and appeared to have speakers on the sides.

 

Shinsou picked up the hero Vocalize’s costume. Aizawa stared. He remembered the day Shinsou came to him with his hero costume idea. Simple, like his. Easy to melt into the shadows and disappear, good for surveillance, a mask that amplified and hid his voice, getting him reactions that he wouldn’t receive otherwise. It also hid the fact that he was talking. It was perfect for a vocal quirk. And apparently, also a Build a Bear costume.

 

Shinsou was ecstatic that they had his hero costume. It was the one he picked and he happily told Todoroki all about his vocal piece as Aizawa paid for the bears and guided them out of there.

 

Midoriya reached out for Todoroki’s hand. “Shouto,” He prompted, when no warm hand held his own.

 

Nothing. Midoriya looked around. No two-toned hair in sight. He spun, hoping beyond hope that Bakugou had his Little. He didn’t.

 

“Aizawa!” Midoriya yelled. “We lost Shouto!”

 

Aizawa turned, his eyes wide. “What?”

 

And so began the search. They retraced their steps, asked the Build a Bear employees, and even called out to Todoroki, but it didn’t work. He was lost.

 

Just when Midoriya has pretty much given up hope, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out, confused. It was an unknown number.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Is this Izuku Midoriya?”

 

Midoriya began to pace. “Why?”

 

“Daddy!”

 

“Shouto!” Midoriya shot up. “Where are you?”

 

The unknown voice laughed. “We found him wandering around, clearly lost. He’s super sweet. He came in to the Hot Topic crying because he couldn’t find one of the security guards, so we called you instead.”

 

“You’re at the Hot Topic?” Midoriya was already gesturing to Aizawa and the others.

 

“Yeah. He’s super sweet. Keeps telling us how his Daddy is gonna be the best hero one day.”

 

Midoriya chuckled. “Yeah, that sounds like Shouto. Give us a minute, we’ll be right down.”

 

He rushed into the Hot Topic two minutes later, seeing Todoroki sitting on the counter and having an animated conversation with the woman behind the counter. Upon seeing Midoriya, he smiled. “I tolds you my Daddy was comin’!” He said happily.

 

Midoriya grabbed Todoroki and hugged him. “Don’t you ever walk away from me ever again!” He said. “I was so worried!”

 

Todoroki pat Midoriya’s back. “Don’t be scared Daddy,” he reassured. “I had Kimmie with me! She kept me safe,” he held his Light Fury plushie tighter.

 

“I bet she did a great job,” Midoriya said. “Come on, let’s go home.”

 

“Okie dokie,” Todoroki hopped off the counter and waved at the employee. “Thank you!”

 

She smiled. “You’re welcome little man,” she leaned forward. “See you around.”

 

They said goodbye and headed out of the mall, Todoroki holding Midoriya’s hand the whole way out to the car.

 

“So what did we learn?” Aizawa said, starting the car.

 

“Deku can't be trusted!”

 

“Little’s stuff is expensive!”

 

“Kacchan’s really mean! Also, liquid bandages really work!”

 

“Build a Bear stocks Shinsou’s hero outfit!”

 

“The Hot Topic employees are super nice!”

 

“Deku worries too much!”

 

Aizawa sighed. “Good enough, I guess,” he muttered, turning out of the mall parking lot and beginning the drive back home.

Notes:

BEEP BEEP

Suggestions are welcome and appreciated! (My autocorrect loves that sentence now)

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 15: I traded my dreams for this mess of memories

Summary:

Shit goes doooown

Notes:

Me: says I won’t update this weekend
Also me: but wait I will

sO. I kept getting people asking about Bakugou’s classification. I made him a CG because I could, and I personally think he’d make a gentle dad, if a little clueless

This chapter is an indulgence into Little Bakugou.

Have fun with it you dorks.

LOTGP is mostly done and going to be released soon!!!!

And there’s a new fic after LOTGP called ‘We deserve the world (but instead we got this)’ the title is under revision, but it’s coming!

Chapter title from ‘Angel’ by Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Another week passed. Shinsou began to settle into his classes, accepting that it was going to take work, and lots of it. But if anyone was willing to put forth the effort, it was him.

 

At least, that’s what he thought until he faced his first real villain.

 

He had been out on a mock patrol with about a third of the class when they had been ambushed in a department store. Trapped, the villain had activated her quirk, a strange pink smoke that poured off her skin like fog, filling the room quickly. No one had time to react. Shinsou’s mask didn’t technically have any filters, and Midoriya was too busy bouncing off the ceiling to pull his mask up over his face.

 

In the end, the villain had been taken down and the smoke in the building had been flushed out. The students had been put in police custody until they could figure out exactly what the villain’s quirk was. It was boring, but at least Aizawa came by to keep them company behind a thick sheet of glass.

 

“Is this what prison feels like?” Kaminari groaned, tossing his head back.

 

“Yes,” Shinsou and Bakugou said at the same time, not moving. Bakugou was leaning forward, his elbows on his knees. Kirishima sat next to him, staring up at the line where the ceiling met the wall.

 

Todoroki kicked his feet. “I always hoped I’d be in a prison,” he grumbled. “I just imagined I was on the other side, watching my father go away for life.”

 

Shinsou snorted. “Ok daddy issues,” he said, leaning against the wall.

 

Midoriya’s bouncing leg persisted as he muttered

to himself, alone in a corner. It got so bad that Bakugou stood up and pressed Midoriya’s leg down. “Stop,” he growled.

 

“Sorry,” Midoriya squeaked out. “I just. I feel weird.”

 

Someone, probably one of the police interns, handed Aizawa a folder and whispered something to him, her face twisted. Aizawa thanked her and opened the door, joining his students.

 

“Good news,” he grumbled. “None if you are contagious.”

 

Kirishima sighed. “Can we go home now?”

 

“No,” Aizawa said. “The villain’s quirk is interesting, and you’ll definitely want to listen,” he flipped through the papers. “She has a quirk similar to Midnight’s. Her body produces a smoke like substance that has a very unique quality. It has the ability to scramble classifications. The quirk has no official name, but the officers are working on getting her into the system. Until then, you six are the experimental group. Have fun.”

 

Midoriya stood up, his eyes wide. “Mr. ‘Zawa, can we go home? Please?”

 

Aizawa raised an eyebrow, his ribs pulling. The quirk was taking effect. “Sit down Izuku,” he said calmly. “We can all go home very soon.”

 

Midoriya plopped back down in his chair, kicking his feet back and forth.

 

“Izuku,” Aizawa said. “How old are you?”

 

Midoriya held out 5 fingers, smiling proudly.

 

“And you, Eijirou?”

 

Kirishima shyly held out three fingers.

 

“Katsuki?”

 

Bakugou trembled, eyes filling with tears. As soon as Aizawa turned to address him, he started to cry. Quiet tears that stained his already wet hero costume.

 

Shinsou stood up and walked over to Bakugou. “He had an accident,” he murmured. “Should we?”

 

“Assume he’s very small,” Aizawa got to his feet and crouched down in front of Bakugou. “C’mon,” he urged, using a soft voice. “Let’s go get cleaned up.”

 

Bakugou got to his feet and rubbed his eyes. “But ‘m ‘posed ta be a big boy!” He sobbed. “Big boys don have acciden’s!”

 

Aizawa sighed. “Sometimes, big boys aren’t supposed to be big,” he said.

 

Bakugou was taken to the bathroom while Kirishima watched him go, his own eyes wide. “‘Suki?” He asked.

 

“Katsuki will be just fine,” Shinsou promised. “He’ll be back as soon as possible, ok?”

 

Kirishima crawled into Shinsou’s lap and nodded, burying himself into Shinsou’s scarf. Midoriya followed suit, clambering onto Todoroki’s thighs and gripping his costume.

 

Aizawa herded Bakugou, who was much calmer and now wearing a new pair of pants, back into the room. He seemed content to curl up on Denki’s lap while Aizawa called Hizashi, asking him to bring Little’s supplies down to the police station.

 

Hizashi showed up with three bags, ready to see his kids all crazy and confused. Instead, he found them sprawled out on a soft rug, a few toys tossed around. They were stripped out of their hero costumes, left in shorts and old tank tops. Midoriya was happily watching hero videos in Todoroki’s lap, Kirishima was sprawled out on the floor with Bakugou, the both of them watching Paw Patrol on Shinsou’s phone.

 

Aizawa stood up and smiled. “Thank you so much,” he murmured. “They were struck with a swapping quirk. It’s. Interesting.”

 

“I bet,” Hizashi laughed. “The others are freaking out at the dorms. Apparently, when most of the Littles go missing for a few extra hours, it’s pandemonium.”

 

They passed around supplies, helping the Caregivers with whatever they needed. Eventually, each Little was set up with a pull up, or a diaper in Bakugou’s case, and clothes that made them much more comfortable. Their hero suits were packed up and sent back to UA with a note saying they all needed to be thoroughly cleaned.

 

Midoriya, settled into a headspace of about 4, was holding Todoroki’s hand and skipping down the hall. His sweater, a simple black hoodie, was tossed over a pair of overalls that were definitely Todoroki’s. He had his signature red sneakers on, the laces tucked into the shoe so he didn’t trip.

 

Kirishima was carried by Denki, who was having a bit of trouble holding the heavy teenager. Despite his 16 year old body, he was two and a half mentally, and he was absolutely exhausted. Apparently, his unbreakable form left him crazy hungry and ready to collapse. He curled into Denki’s shoulder and hummed, closing his eyes.

 

Bakugou was settled on Aizawa’s back, his warm cheek pressed into Aizawa’s shoulder, which had to be uncomfortable. However, he slept as if he was laying in bed.

 

They ended up at the dorms around two o’clock, Aizawa heading in and explaining the situation to the others before allowing the students back in. Midoriya happily chatted to Uraraka while Todoroki sighed, falling onto the couch with an uncharacteristic grimace on his face.

 

Kirishima needed a nap, opting to curl up in a soft onesie and a cradle, joined by a nightmare plagued Bakugou, who was wearing one of the cute All Might onesies Midoriya had bought for Todoroki.

 

The night was even more hectic. Bakugou was so small mentally, and he needed attention when he was awake. Lots of it.

 

He was passed around from person to person until he calmed down in Uraraka’s lap. She gave him a bottle and rocked him to sleep, humming a lullaby and smiling as his blissful face.

 

Midoriya passed out with Todoroki, apparently he had problems with sleeping alone. They slept on the couch, curled in each other’s arms.

 

Kirishima never woke up properly, only opened his eyes enough to accept food before falling asleep again, cuddling up to a red dragon plushie and smiling as he drifted off once again.

 

The rest of the kids gathered in the playroom, confused and tired.

 

“What do we do?” Denki asked finally.

 

Shinsou shrugged, leaning forward and sighing. “We just have to wait. Wait and hope it gets better.”

Notes:

YEET yEET

Suggestions are welcome and appreciated! (Autocorrect typed most of that)

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 16: All I want to be is the minute that you hold me in

Summary:

Woot woot part two!

Notes:

Heyyyyyy

I have problems!!!!!

It’s mostly depression

But hey! The next time you see me will probably be the next chapter of this! And then, it’s LOTGP time! I’m excited.

aNYWAY. I don’t think I ever told you how much I seriously value you guys. Like. I post this stuff, but you read it! You read my shit! I love y’all so damn much.

Chapter title from Suspended by Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The morning was terrible. Bakugou was so fussy all night that Shinsou and Denki took shifts waiting up for him to cry. Kirishima was so scared and so concerned for Bakugou that he also got no sleep, slowly rubbing his eyes and sobbing when Bakugou cried.

 

“Do you think he was this empathetic when he was young?” Shinsou asked, taking his turn in comforting Kirishima.

 

Denki yawned, nodding slowly as he hauled Bakugou out of his crib. “Prolly,” he mumbled. “How d’you think Todoroki’s sleeping?”

 

“Like shit,” Todoroki trailed into the nursery. “I can hear him from the common room. Izuku’s up in my room to avoid the crying.”

 

Denki smiled. “Can you take him? Please? I haven’t slept in hours.”

 

Todoroki cradled Bakugou, slowly rocking back and forth. Bakugou’s wails slowly died down, allowing Kirishima to shuffle up to Todoroki.

 

“Is ‘Suki gonna be ok?” He asked softly.

 

“Of course,” Todoroki promised. “Why do you go to sleep, Katsuki will be just fine.”

 

Kirishima nodded. “Okie dokie,” he murmured, wandering back into Denki’s arms and promptly passing out, joining the Caregiver in his rocking chair nap.

 

Shinsou sighed. “This is hell,” he groaned. “Our bodies aren’t meant to do this!”

 

Todoroki nodded. It was a miracle he could lift Bakugou. Usually, with the help of hormones, Caregivers grew stronger, bigger. Littles were, well, little. They were smaller and lighter, even if they didn’t look it. But Bakugou was a natural CG, and Todoroki was the only one that could carry him comfortably. It was mostly the training his father made him do.

 

“Y’know,” Shinsou put his head in his hands. “We could just. Like. Ask if Recovery Girl can help us.”

 

“Aizawa said no,” Todoroki sat down in the other rocking chair, slowly adjusting Bakugou, who had fallen asleep. “Said her quirk didn’t work on things like this. We just have to ride it out.”

 

Shinsou groaned into his fingers. “This is awful,” he said. “Is this what it’s like taking care of us?”

 

“Probably.”

 

They kept up a nice shift until the sun rose and Bakugou was truly awake, not just fussy and in need of more sleep. Kaminari, who had been given last shift and was currently watching the sun peer out from the trees, smiled as Midoriya walked into the nursery, his right thumb in his mouth, a frog plushie tucked under his arm.

 

“Daddy?” He asked, tipping his head at Denki.

 

Kaminari pressed a finger to his lips. “Shhhh, Daddy didn’t get much sleep last night, and he’s very tired right now,” he gestured to where Todoroki was passed out in a rocking chair, his legs and arms tossed at uncomfortable looking angles, his mouth slightly open.

 

“Oh,” Midoriya’s voice dropped to a stage whisper. “Why are you awake?”

 

“Couldn’t sleep,” Kaminari lied. He didn’t want to tell the Little about how much they’d been up and down all night.

 

Midoriya crawled into Denki’s lap, wrapping his arms around Kaminari’s neck. “When is Daddy gonna wake up?”

 

Kaminari shrugged. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “Who’s your friend?” He asked, glad for the subject change.

 

Midoriya held up his frog. “His name is Francis!” He said happily.

 

“Well,” Kaminari smiled. “Good morning Francis.”

 

Shinsou woke up and rubbed his eyes. “‘S Katsuki awake?” He grumbled.

 

“Yeah, he woke up like. Ten minutes ago and didn’t make any noise, so I’m just watching him,” Kaminari said. “Izuku’s awake,” he added.

 

“Should I wake Shouto?” Shinsou poked Todoroki twice. When he received no reaction, he poked harder.

 

Todoroki blinked his eyes open, glaring at Shinsou. “Why?”

 

Shinsou laughed. “Your kid’s awake,” he said. “Denki’s looking after him.”

 

“Daddy!” Midoriya jumped to his feet and ran towards Todoroki, who was too tired to do much else besides give him Little a hug. He hauled himself to his feet, groaning and stretching with a satisfying series of pops.

 

Todoroki yawned and trailed into the kitchen, feet shuffling on the floor as he poured a cup of coffee for himself. Midoriya pulled the freezer open and held up two frozen waffles. “Daddy?”

 

Todoroki, without putting his mug down, set the two waffles on his arm and took another sip of his coffee. Midoriya giggled and crawled up into a chair, kicking his feet and waiting for his food.

 

Kirishima came into the kitchen, holding Shinsou’s hand. He was lifted into a high chair and given a plastic bowl of baby food. Shinsou asked if he wanted help, but Kirishima insisted he was a big boy and didn’t need help.

 

The rest of the class trickled into the kitchen slowly, Uraraka being gifted with Bakugou because she was the only one he would let feed him. It was generally a frantic morning, but it calmed down when Midoriya and Todoroki went outside to play, and the other Littles and Caregivers followed.

 

Kirishima happily playing in the sandbox, joined by Tokoyami. They were building a sand kingdom, with big towers and smaller houses. Kaminari thanked whoever built the playground for putting kinetic sand in the sandbox instead of regular sand.

 

Midoriya raced around the colorful plastic tubes, playing an intense game of tag with Uraraka, Todoroki, Shinsou, and Momo. He squealed as Momo tapped his back, making him ‘it.’

 

“Tenya!” He called happily. “Help me!”

 

Iida looked up from his essay. “I’m sorry Izuku, but my schoolwork takes top priority.”

 

Uraraka came over. “Come on! Stop being a butt!” She grabbed Iida’s hand. “On your feet! You’ve got a game to play.”

 

So Iida got up, sighing. He allowed Midoriya to tag him and run off, smiling and laughing.

 

Bakugou was settled in one of the baby swings, surrounded by Shinsou, who was pushing him, and Denki, who was keeping a watchful eye on Kirishima.

 

“Y’know,” Denki said. “This is actually kind of fun, watching the kids play and be happy.”

 

“Yeah,” Shinsou shrugged. “Dad said the effects of the quirk should only last 24 hours though. Then we’ll all be back to normal.”

 

They ate lunch outside, seated at picnic tables and on blankets, enjoying the summer sunlight. Soon, they’d be given the choice to attend another summer training camp, but Aizawa told them they didn’t have to go if they simply wanted to stay home and train. He did, however, mention another weekend camp that would be a mandatory experience for certain students.

 

They brought the Littles in around mid-afternoon. They were all given baths and set up for either a nap, Kirishima and Bakugou, or an hour and a half of TV time, Midoriya and Tokoyami.

 

Sato made dinner, occasionally joined by Midoriya, insisting that he wanted to help. The Little was allowed to help make mashed potatoes, and he was also allowed to carefully pour the ingredients for cupcakes. Sato dug out a collection of sprinkles and gave Midoriya the important job of decorating the cupcakes.

 

So naturally, most of them were All Might themed.

 

Dinner was, in a word, a mess. Kirishima accidentally threw his spoon and hit one of Mina’s horns, getting applesauce in her hair. Midoriya ended up with ketchup literally everywhere. Todoroki was surprised that he found a way to get it in his socks, but Shinsou gave him a high five and congratulated him on his accomplishment.

 

And Bakugou was just as stubborn on who fed him. Except now it wasn’t Uraraka, and they played an intense game of ‘pass the baby and dear god make him stop crying’ until he ended up in Todoroki’s arms, content with the warmth.

 

After dinner, Midoriya power napped on the couch, curled up around Kirishima and Bakugou. Mina took pictures, under the excuse that they’d never get this chance again.

 

They all woke up just before bedtime, each one suddenly big again. Bakugou was quiet as he headed up to his room, grumbling every swear word he knew while holding Kirishima’s hand. Midoriya followed Todoroki up to his room, falling onto the All Might themed bed with a sigh.

 

“It’s good to be back,” he said.

 

Todoroki crawled into the bed next to him. “It’s good to have you back.”

 

Midoriya smiled. “Was it hard?”

 

“Very.”

 

“Did you like it?”

 

“Absolutely,” Todoroki rolled over and buried his face into Midoriya’s shirt. “But now I just want to forget that and have fun with my beautiful boyfriend.”

 

Unfortunately, when the morning came, they would discover that some things stuck around much longer than they should.

Notes:

suggestions are welcome and appreciated

Good fuck autocorrect typed all of that

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 17: You’re like the thing that makes the universe explode

Summary:

Todoroki gets sick and boy howdy is it not fun

Notes:

I am soooo sorry I didn’t update before Saturday. I’m stressed because my exams are coming up and I’ve still got to manage LOTGP. It’s hell.

But anyway! I’m probably going to limit these updates to one or two a week because I want to work on other things as well. I won’t stop writing this, but I’m likely just going to cut back.

Song title from Kaleidoscope, By A Great Big World

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Todoroki woke up in Midoriya’s bed, bleary eyed and content. The green haired teen was curled up like a cat, all sturdy limbs and freckles illuminated by the morning sun. However, Todoroki’s suddenly churning stomach meant that he didn’t get to enjoy the company of his boyfriend very long. He staggered to the bathroom, tripping a bit as he fought headspace before leaning over the bathtub edge and throwing up.

 

There was no hope in keeping an adult mind about this. Shouto slumped over the smooth porcelain of the tub and cried, his stomach rolling over again and his head beginning to pound. He screwed his eyes shut as the lights burned, only furthering his headache. He could vaguely sense throwing up again, and a feeling of dread settled into his chest. Daddy was gonna be mad at him for throwing up in the tub. Daddy would yell and leave him here against the cold tile. But the tile felt nice, all cool and smooth. Todoroki pressed his forehead into the tile, biting back a gag. That felt better.

 

“Shouto? Where’d you go?” Midoriya’s voice echoed way too loud in Todoroki’s ears. The Little whimpered and pressed himself closer to the tile, trying to cool himself down.

 

Midoriya opened the bathroom door, worried about Todoroki. He usually used the bathroom early in the morning, but this was odd. He always waited until Midoriya was awake to tell him where he was going so the Caregiver wouldn’t worry.

 

He found his Little in the fetal position on the floor, tears building up in his eyes. He looked up at Midoriya and whined, his hair stuck to his face from sweat.

 

Almost immediately, Midoriya crouched down and held his arms out. Todoroki looked at him cautiously before crawling forward.

 

“What’s wrong baby?” Midoriya asked, pressing his hand into Todoroki’s forehead. He was burning up.

 

“My tummy hurts, and my head is all poundy,” Todoroki grumbled. His speech was quiet and slightly smaller. He was clearly riding headspace. One push and he’d be overboard.

 

“Anything else?” Midoriya murmured.

 

“I’m all hot and itchy, and my body feels all heavy,” Todoroki cried, burying himself in Midoriya’s shirt. “And I throwed up in the tub.”

 

So that’s why he had been so scared to let Midoriya touch him. When Todoroki got sick with Endeavor, the old man had told him to toughen up, and would hit him if he showed weakness. Now, there was nothing but soft touches and the warmth of Midoriya’s arms.

 

Eventually, Todoroki murmured that his stomach felt bad again, and Midoriya let him lean over the tub. He didn’t have anything in his stomach to get rid of, so he just ended up dry heaving and spitting onto the porcelain.

 

“Daddy,” he whimpered, leaning back into Midoriya’s touch. The Caregiver lifted Todoroki up to sit on the toilet seat.

 

“Let me get you all clean baby, then we can go down to the nursery. You can nap and play with Toothless.” He said, grabbing a washcloth and dampening it in the sink. He wiped the spit and sick from Todoroki’s face and comforted his Little as he squirmed.

 

Midoriya grabbed an old bandana. “I’m gonna put this around your eyes Shouto. It’ll help block out the bright lights.” He said, wrapping the fabric around Todoroki’s face.

 

The Little’s face scrunched up. “Itchy Daddy,” He said.

 

“I know baby,” Midoriya smiled. “But you gotta bear with it.”

 

He grabbed a face mask and tucked it over Todoroki’s ears. “Look at you, my little ice prince,” he said, kissing Todoroki’s nose. “Let’s get you all comfy downstairs.”

 

The elevator ride was silent, Todoroki sniffling occasionally and Midoriya comforting him with back rubs.

 

“Hey Midoriya!” Uraraka said cheerfully when Midriya got off the elevator. “How’re you?”

 

Todoroki whined and tried to cover his ears. “Loud,” he groaned.

 

Midoriya winced. “Sorry Ochako. He’s really sick.” he murmured. Uraraka nodded and smiled.

 

“I hope he gets better,” she whispered. Midoriya thanked her softly and headed into the nursery. He laid Todoroki down on the changing table and sighed.

 

“Alright baby,” he murmured. “Let’s figure out just how sick you are,” he headed into the closest bathroom and grabbed a thermometer and some medicine.

 

He stuck the thermometer into Todoroki’s mouth, kissing him on the forehead while they waited for the verdict.

 

“Ok,” Midoriya said when the thermometer beeped. “Let’s see.”

 

Todoroki was at 102.6.

 

“Aaaand I’m calling Aizawa!” Midoriya decided. He grabbed his phone and held it between his ear and his shoulder as he undressed Todoroki.

 

Aizawa picked up after three rings. “What?”

 

“Todoroki’s sick.”

 

“You called me to tell me that Todoroki’s sick?”

 

Midoriya sighed, reaching to grab a diaper. “He’s sick with a 102.6 fever,” he elaborated.

 

He could hear Aizawa groan and grab what sounded like another cup of coffee. “Wash everything. Keep him quarantined. Pray. Keep things quiet. No electronics. Use the painkillers in the medicine cabinet. And pray some more.”

 

“Thanks!” Midoriya said, carefully taping the diaper tabs. “I’ll call if it gets worse.”

 

Aizawa hung up.

 

“Daddy?” Todoroki said, his voice scratchy and rough.

 

“Yes baby?”

 

“I wan’ Aunty Momo.”

 

Midoriya smiled. “Aunty Momo can’t visit. You’re super sick and we don’t want her to get sick either, ok?”

 

Todoroki nodded slowly. “Okay.”

 

Midoriya put him in the lightest pjs he could find. A thin white onesie with little snowflakes on it. He was also given a pair of thick socks so his toes didn’t turn blue (they had a habit of doing that.)

 

He was settled in a new cradle, uncomfortable until Midoriya brought his mobile over. He napped, coughing occasionally and rolling over in his cradle.

 

Midoriya, however, took up the task of stripping Todoroki’s regular cradle down to the mattress  and shoving all sheets and blankets into the washing machine, along with his stuffed animals. He had to wash them in shifts, starting with the Deku bear.

 

He was tossing a load of clothes into the washing machine when Bakugou came into the nursery, a bottle in his hands.

 

“For Todoroki,” he grumbled. Midoriya smiled and put the bottle on one of the shelves. It would have to wait until Todoroki woke up.

 

Bakugou looked down into the cradle. “D’you think he got sick from that Villain?”

 

“What do you mean?” Midoriya threw Deku Bear into the dryer.

 

“I dunno,” Bakugou rolled his eyes. “Shinsou and Kaminari are both a bit sniffly, but neither of them are super sick like this.”

 

Midoriya nodded. “Speaking of the villain,” he murmured, sitting down. “Wanna talk about it?”

 

Bakugou shook his head. “I’d like to forget it ever fucking happened,” he said. “But,” he fell into the other rocking chair. “My head is clear and I’m not as stressed as usual.”

 

“And you’re less, I dunno, impulsively angry,” Midoriya said. “Seems littlespace really helped your head.”

 

“Shut up,” Bakugou grumbled. “Your baby’s awake.”

 

Midoriya peered over at Todoroki, who was indeed sitting up and rubbing his eyes. He seemed upset, coughing and crying.

 

“Hey Shouto, you hungry?” Midoriya said, grabbing the bottle Bakugou had brought in.

 

Todoroki nodded and made grabby hands at the bottle.

 

Midoriya smiled. “What’s the magic word?”

 

Todoroki made a frustrated face and his grabby hands got more intense.

 

“Good enough,” Midoriya sighed, passing the bottle over.

 

Todoroki drank it slowly, crawling out of his cradle to play on the floor, not bothering to run around with Toothless and Kimmie as he played.

 

He had a very calm rest of the day. Midoriya stuck to liquids, and the occasional cup of applesauce, for Todoroki’s meals. He didn’t throw up again, but his headache persisted, now joined by a stomachache. However, he napped in Midoriya’s lap and slept most of his illness away.

 

By the time night had rolled around, Midoriya had done one too many loads of laundry and Todoroki’s fever was down at 99.8. Not great, but no longer life threatening. Todoroki curled up in his cradle, happy to be back, while Midoriya stripped the other one to wash the sheets tomorrow.

 

It would have to wait, like most of the things Midoriya had wanted to do today. He fell onto the common room couch, head pounding. He rolled over, facing the ceiling and groaning. The last thought he had before drifting off was that he better not be getting sick, or else tomorrow would be one hell of a day.

Notes:

Suggestions, People! I love ‘em!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 18: Let’s get high as the stars, as close as shadows

Summary:

Aaaaand midoriya gets sick.

Notes:

Ok here we go. Serious shit time. I’m cutting back on the uploads for this story. Uploads will be weekly, usually the weekends. I’m trying my hardest to balance my shit, and now that school isn’t a problem, and LOTGP is done, I’ve only got a few things to worry about.

First off, a big thank you to my readers (and god I’m making this sound like I’m dying) who I love and appreciate and seriously I just want to hug all of you!

Second, I’m trying to scrape together a cohesive BNHA story with twice monthly updates. I’m not going to release it until August or September, so I’ve got plenty of time to work on that.

And third, the fun stuff. I’m going to (try to) open a BNHA request story. My mind is dead empty and I need something new. Anything really. Anything would work. If you’d like that, wait until July starts. The first week in July will probably be when that comes out, depending on what my Little Space schedule looks like.

But yeah, I’m putting Little Space on a schedule. No more erratic updates. It works for both parties actually. I get a decent timetable for work, and you all get regular updates! But I am going to try to get a schedule down so I’m not rushing around to finish things. I don’t want writing to be a chore. I want it to be a hobby.

So, thank you sooooo much for reading. I’ll see you next weekend!

Chapter title from Different Beds from Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Lo and behold, when Midoriya woke up, his head spun and he felt so weirdly out of balance. He was hot and cold, sleepy and awake. He was sick.

 

Bakugou, who had come down to relax in the silence of early morning, noticed Midoriya awake and smiled.

 

“Good morning,” he said, voice slurred. His sharp sounds were more dulled than usual. Midoriya decided that he either wasn’t hearing right, or Bakugou didn’t have his hearing aids in.

 

He groaned, rolling over and pressing his hands into his eyes. “Oh god,” he said, quickly sitting up and running to the bathroom. Bakugou put his aids in just in time to hear Midoriya get sick, coughing and sobbing. “Goddammit,” he whispered weakly.

 

Bakugou sighed. “C’mon Deku, get up.” He helped Midoriya to his feet, guiding the now limp student to one of the bar stools in the kitchen. “Jeez you’ve gotten heavy.”

 

Midoriya didn’t complain when Bakugou took his temperature, nor when Bakugou raised his eyebrows at the thermometer and passed Midoriya a shot glass with ibuprofen in it and demanded that he take the medicine.

 

In the end, the medicine, along with the two sips of juice Midoriya used to wash them down, came right back up. That was when Bakugou called Aizawa, who called Recovery Girl, who came to get Midoriya. He was settled in the nurse’s office for an indeterminate amount of time, but Recovery Girl said it looked bad.

 

Todoroki woke up to no Midoriya, and immediately began crying. He was small, at his lowest point of regression, and he would only accept the arms of his Daddy. However, there was no Daddy, and the next best thing, Momo, was still asleep. So Bakugou took full responsibility of Todoroki while they waited for Momo to wake up.

 

“Alright little man,” he grumbled. “Open up, I’ve got your bottle.”

 

Todoroki stubbornly refused. He twisted around and whined, hiccups and sobs making Bakugou’s heart beat faster.

 

“Come on,” he grumbled. “I know you’re hungry.” But Todoroki refused.

 

Uraraka came over. “Can I try?” She asked, clasping her hands and smiling. Bakugou shrugged and passed the baby over to her.

 

He was just as fussy with her.  

 

So they played a familiar game. ‘Pass the baby and make him eat something goddammit.’ In the end, he settled in Jirou’s arms, not happy about it, but more content that he had been with anyone else. He only ended up drinking half his bottle though, and that wasn’t good. Jirou tried to pass him to Momo, who was awake at this point, but even Aunty Momo couldn’t get Todoroki to eat anything else.

 

Bakugou was left, yet again, with the responsibility of taking care of Todoroki. Now that he’d been somewhat fed, he was calmer, but he still didn’t put up with Bakugou’s shit. It was hellish until noon. Kirishima and Shoji took their Littles out to the playground while the remaining 14 students tried their best to make Todoroki stop crying.

 

They tried everything they could. Nothing worked. Not a movie, not any of his toys, not even the promise of visiting Midoriya as soon as Recovery Girl said he wasn’t contagious anymore could make the distraught Little quiet down.

 

Eventually, Bakugou threw his hands up in the air, stress causing him to accidentally ignite his quirk. The pops echoed and silenced everything. Each student went quiet, staring at Bakugou. Even Todoroki, who had been throwing his tantrum on the floor, stopped crying. He tipped his head to the side and blinked twice.

 

“Oh, you like that?” Bakugou asked, making a few more small explosions dance across his palms. Todoroki’s eyes widened. He was absolutely entranced by the bursts of fire.

 

Uraraka smiled. “Do you think he’ll like everyone else’s quirks?”

 

The answer was no. He didn’t enjoy anyone’s quirk as much as he did Bakugou’s. Although, he did like watching Aoyama shoot blasts of glitter.

 

Bakugou ended up on the floor with Todoroki, happily telling him villain stories, often punctuated with small explosions. Todoroki stared, enthralled by the story. He was calm enough to eat a full lunch and take his nap. Of course, he asked Bakugou to read him a story.

 

“What do you want to hear?” Bakugou grumbled, skimming the shelves for something good. He didn’t see anything, and eventually just pulled a random book. It turned out to be How to Train Your Dragon, which Bakugou thought was ironic. He sat down to read anyway.

 

“There were dragons when I was a boy,” he started softly. “There were great, grim, sky dragons that nested on the cliff tops like scary birds.”

 

Todoroki rolled over, grabbing his Toothless plushie and squeaking slightly before silencing, and not making another sound.

 

Bakugou closed the book after chapter one, standing up and stretching. Todoroki was blissfully asleep, one hand loosely wrapped around Toothless, the other splayed out across the mattress.

 

“Sleep tight little man,” Bakugou whispered, setting his book down and heading out of the nursery just in time to see Kaminari head into the bedroom for his own nap.

 

Kirishima fell onto the couch with Bakugou once Kaminari was asleep. “I don’t know how Midoriya or Shoji does it,” he groaned. “I can hardly keep my eyes open, much less take care of a Little all on my own.”

 

Bakugou shrugged. “Deku’s good like that,” he grumbled. “And Octodad’s got like. Six arms.”

 

“I guess,” Kirishima said. “How’s Todoroki holding up?”

 

“He’ll need someone to look after him until Deku’s back,” Bakugou played with a loose string on the couch. “And he’s goddamn attached to me now.”

 

Kirishima laughed, leaning in and curling up into Bakugou’s chest. “Maybe we can steal a few minutes of nap time ourselves,” he suggested. Bakugou agreed, setting his cheek against Kirishima’s hair.

 

They woke up together to the exact same thing. Todoroki crying. Loudly. Bakugou rushed into the nursery, leaving Kirishima to take Denki outside to play with the rest of the Bakusquad. Bakugou lifted a distraught Todoroki out of his cradle, trying to figure out what was wrong.

 

“C’mon,” Bakugou said. “I think it’s bath time.”

 

Turns out, a bath was exactly what Todoroki needed. Bakugou set him down in the tub, carefully turning the water heaters on and opening the cabinets to try and find bath toys.

 

He didn’t find any. Instead, he found a green box with a jumble of bath bombs. Only half of them were labeled, but all of them were individually wrapped.

 

Bakugou pulled an impressive selection of bath bombs and presented them to Todoroki. The Little stared and looked confused, reaching out to grab two of the offered six bombs

 

“Oh no you don’t!” Bakugou pulled the bath bombs away. “You get one.”

 

Todoroki grabbed one and held it out, as if showing off a prize. Bakugou took it and flipped it over, reading the label. It was from Lush, which meant that Momo had probably bought it. It was called the experimenter and honestly looked just like the name. Hexagonal, the bath bomb was a tie dye of colors, pink and blue and orange and purple. Bakugou broke into the plastic seal and pulled the bath bomb out, passing it to Todoroki, who dropped it in the water.

 

Almost immediately, the water began to fizz. Thick rivulets of foam in a rainbow of colors burned from the bath bomb, and Todoroki squealed. The water itself swirled murky colors, causing Bakugou to smile. He grabbed his phone and filmed Todoroki staring at the bath bomb with wide eyes.

 

Bakugou: maybe try a bath bomb next time he’s feeling down. One video sent

 

Deku: cute! RG says I should be back soon. It’s coming and going super fast.

 

Bakugou: whatever, nerd. IcyHot threw a fit when you didn’t show at breakfast

 

Deku: what’d you do?

 

Bakugou: turns out he really likes my quirk

 

Deku: ohhh that makes sense. Did you punish him at all for his tantrum?

 

Bakugou: no. That’s up to you

 

Deku: thank you. Ttyl!

 

Bakugous rolled his eyes. Only Midoriya used those stupid acronyms. Well, Midoriya and Mina.

 

Todoroki splashed in the water, happily babbling to a rubber duck Bakugou had found. He sat still while Bakugou washed his hair, and played calmly while Bakugou grabbed new pyjamas for him.

 

Once Todoroki was dried and happily settled in new pyjamas, he sat in the common room and drank his whole bottle. He also watched a whole lot of Paw Patrol with Denki and Tokoyami, drifting off occasionally. He seemed sleepy, almost too sleepy.

 

“I guess the sickness still has him,” Bakugou murmured, lifting a sleeping Todoroki off the couch. “I’ll put him to bed.”

 

Todoroki slept soundly, not even waking up when Bakugou set him back down in his cradle.

 

Bakugou looked around the nursery. Somehow, he was glad today had gone the way it did. He was very glad.

Notes:

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Suggestions!!!!!

Chapter 19: I’m a man of three fears: Integrity, Faith, and Crocodile Tears

Summary:

Bakugou has a breakdown. It isn’t pretty

Notes:

Aha! Saturday updates! They work!

I’m like. Freakishly productive.

It’s great.

But anyway. Angsty chapter because I like making the characters suffer. Whoops

Also, if anyone has any insight on the life of an actual Little besides what you can see on YouTube, I’d like a lesson please! I have my own experiences as a Little, but of any of you are also Littles or even CGs, is like to know about your experiences! Diversity yo. It’s important.

Chapter title from Bad Liar by Imagine Dragons

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sunday mornings in the 1-A dorms were sleepy. No one was regressed, so Denki wasn’t bouncing off the walls to watch cartoons, Mina wasn’t ever up before 9, Sero hated silence and preferred to stay in his room until the others were awake, and Kirishima’s nightmares kept him up, forcing him to savor every moment of sleep he did receive.

 

So Bakugou woke up early, reveling in the alone time he got. He sat on the couch, drinking his coffee and knitting. He had taken up knitting as a stress reliever, and the shitty hobby stuck around. He made mostly hats, but sometimes made gloves for himself, and he was considering a blanket. His fingers ached pretty frequently, and the soft yarn seemed to help.

 

But what Bakugou most looked forward to was the silence. He never got that now, the ability to sit alone in a public space without any distractions. His legs stretched out on the couch, his circular knitting loom and yarn ball in his lap, his hearing aids on the table beside him, next to his coffee cup and phone. He stole moments like that in the mornings, before the sun came up. After that, Sato and the other early risers came down, forcing Bakugou to put his aids in and move his shit upstairs.

 

Sometimes, if he knew there were lots of people in the common room, he’d prop his door open and let the muffled voices float up the stairs. The only competing sound being his knitting tool meeting the plastic of his loom.

 

Sunday mornings offered Bakugou the most time. He got extra stolen moments, settled down under a blanket.

 

However, with the rising villain attacks in the city getting closer and closer to UA, the teachers began enforcing a curfew and patrolling during the nights, stealing the peaceful mornings and quiet nights.

 

This went over well for most students. After all, they were asleep in the early mornings. But not Bakugou. He was pissed.

 

His anger spread like a disease, until everyone was just a little angrier than usual. On Monday, Todoroki threw his sippy cup at Midoriya when the Caregiver had left to use the bathroom. On Thursday, Midoriya snapped at Iida when he had asked to borrow a dictionary for something. Kirishima, ever the peacekeeper, was usually on the receiving end of Bakugou’s rage, trying his hardest to keep everyone from killing each other.

 

It got so bad that even Aizawa noticed. He allowed Bakugou access to the training gym and told him to go at a punching bag until he felt better. The bag hadn’t survived much longer than ten minutes, so Aizawa hung another one.

 

The other students also tried to help. Kirishima took care of Denki more often than not, and Midoriya would conveniently forget about an essay so Bakugou could de-stress by taking care of the baby. Mina helped him fall asleep, a shitty rom-com playing on her laptop, the gentle scratch of a comb pulling at Bakugou’s scalp until he passed out in her lap. Sero helped with cooking, and so did Sato. In general, it was like 1-A was dealing with a time bomb. They knew it would explode, but until then, they tread carefully. Almost too carefully.

 

Until one day, their bomb detonated in the worst possible way.

 

Bakugou was training, by all means an activity that shouldn’t cause him to completely blow up. And yet, when he returned to the dorms, covered in sweat and actually feeling good, he saw something that made his stomach sink. Aizawa was talking to the rest of the students, something Bakugou couldn’t hear due to the fact that he couldn’t train with his hearing aids in.

 

Aizawa turned to him and said something, eyebrows raised expectedly.

 

Can’t hear you. Bakugou signed, trying to push past his teacher to go shower before he accidentally set the building on fire. Again.

 

Aizawa threw a hand out and stopped Bakugou from leaving. Stay. This is important.

 

Bakugou shoved his teacher off. Fuck off. I’m taking a shower. And just like that, he left.

 

He came down half an hour later, his hearing aids in his hand. Aizawa was still there, sitting on the floor with Tokoyami in his lap. The rest of the students were gathered around him, listening to a dramatic reading of what looked like a Harry Potter book.

 

“Bakugou?” Kirishima stood up. “What’s up?”

 

“Fuck off,” Bakugou grumbled, grabbing a water bottle and chugging half of it before walking back to his room. He wasn’t in the mood for interaction with other people right now.

 

He left his door open, taking his hearing aids out and tossing them onto his bedside table. He might as well take them out, no one was going to come up to talk to him anyway.

 

Deep into the darkness of the night, Bakugou’s phone lit up. He could just ignore it, claim he’d had it upside down and didn’t hear it go off. But it could be an emergency, so he picked it up.

 

Deku added Bakugou, Shitty Hair, Octodad, and Aizawa to a new group chat

 

Deku named the group chat Caregiver Squad

 

Deku to: Caregiver Squad: hey everyone! I wanted to make a group for just the CG’s.

 

Aizawa to: Caregiver Squad: that’s actually not a terrible idea.

 

Deku to: Caregiver Squad: awwww Thanks!

 

Octodad to: Caregiver Squad: Well this seems effective

 

Shitty hair to: Caregiver Squad: hey Bakubae, you still awake?

 

Deku to: Caregiver Squad: he might not have heard his phone go off.

 

Bakugou to: Caregiver Squad: I hear you. What do you want?

 

Shitty hair to: Caregiver Squad: Aizawa told us that Mirio, Tamaki, and Nejire are coming to visit tomorrow.

 

Bakugou to: Caregiver Squad: great. More people.

 

Aizawa to: Caregiver Squad: Katsuki. Come down here for a minute.

 

Bakugou rolled his eyes, but he picked his hearing aids up and put them in, rolling them over the top of his ear as he took the stairs two at a time.

 

The rest of the Caregivers, plus Kaminari, were waiting for him in the common room. He crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow.

 

“What?”

 

Aizawa sighed. “Are you ok?”

 

Bakugou huffed. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

Kirishima smiled softly. “You’ve been sort of, well, stressed lately. Throwing yourself into your work and spending more time in the gym and it’s starting to worry us!”

 

Silence. Bakugou tried to process what was happening. He knew he’d been working harder, but why should that matter?

 

“Fuck off, I’m fine,” he grumbled. His chest tightened quickly, forcing the breath out of him. He wasn’t fine.

 

Aizawa took a step forward. “Katsuki, you know you can talk to us, right?” He moved to put his hand on Bakugou’s shoulder.

 

“Don’t touch me!” The yell came out before Bakugou could think. He smacked Aizawa’s hand away.

 

The air crackled with tension, and it wasn’t just from Kaminari. Bakugou has just hit a teacher.

 

“Katsuki Bakugou,” Aizawa said slowly. Bakugou stiffened. This was it, he was done for. They’d expel him and he’d get beaten up by his mother for not only being a failure, but being a dropout with no hope for a good future. He’d never be a hero. He’d never see Kirishima and Kaminari again.

 

“Katsuki?”

 

Bakugou didn’t respond. His fists clenched, fingernails biting crescent shaped cuts into his palms.

 

“Katsuki!”

 

“What?” Bakugou screamed. “What do you fucking what from me now?”

 

Aizawa took another step forward. “Calm down.”

 

Bakugou felt tears pool in his eyes. “Why?”

 

“Because,” Aizawa put his hand on Bakugou’s shoulder again. “I don’t want you to get hurt.”

 

That sent a zap down to Bakugou’s very core. His health had never been considered when he had exploded. Not once had someone asked about how he felt wearing biohazard vests on airplanes and taking the hard road through quirk registrations. No one considered his well-being because of his power. Surely he could handle having the world thrown at him?

 

Well. He couldn’t. Bakugou loosened, his body weakening until he was completely leaned against Aizawa’s chest, crying and trying to ignore how much he was hugging his teacher.

 

“Katsuki,” Aizawa murmured. “What’s wrong?”

 

“I can’t!” Bakugou said, voice cracking as he tried his hardest not to keep crying. “I-I can’t ta-take it anymore!”

 

Aizawa hummed softly. “Let it out. C’mon. Let’s sit down.”

 

Bakugou sat down on the couch, wiping his eyes and allowing Kirishima to completely wrap him in a blanket and a hug. “‘M sorry,” he whimpered. “I wasn’t strong enough. And I’m a shit parent and I just,”

 

“That’s crap Katsuki,” Kirishima said firmly. “You are really really strong. Like. Stronger than me! Denki and I love having you around when we play, and you make a great CG. And you’re a good person.” He grabbed Bakugou’s shoulders. “Look at me. You’re a good person.”

 

“Mhm,” Bakugou rubbed his eyes. “Don’t feel like it though.”

 

Kaminari stood up and tugged on Bakugou’s blanket. “‘Suki?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Do you need cuddles?”

 

Bakugou laughed slightly. “Yeah. C’mere lightning bug,” he said, pulling Kaminari into his lap.

 

Midoriya stretched and wedged himself into Bakugou’s left side. “Don’t deny it,” he murmured, burying his face into Bakugou’s shoulder.

 

Shoji joined their cuddle pile, engulfing all of them and giving Aizawa an expectant look. Their teacher sighed and fell into the tangle of limbs, finding a comfortable spot in between the couch arm and Kirishima’s body.

 

And if they all fell asleep like that, well then that was their business.

Notes:

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

SUGGESTIONS. I WOULD LIKE THEM PLZ

Chapter 20: Show me a garden that’s bursting into life

Summary:

The big three come around for a visit!

Notes:

Oh boy! Next time you hear from me, I’ll be preparing for a cross country flight!

It’s going to be boring as shit

But I’ll write a lot, so that’s good. And our next two chapters or so are angsty! Fun times for everyone!

That’s about it, actually. I’ve got nothing fun going on, aside from LOTGP ending next week. Sad face tho.

The chapter title is from: Chasing Cars by the Snow Patrol.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The cuddle group woke up to the smell of bacon cooking and the gentle chatter of the morning people. Todoroki was sitting at the kitchen counter, a mug of tea in his hands. He was happily chatting with Iida about something, probably their upcoming tests. Sato and the rest of the Bakusquad were making breakfast with mixed results.

 

“Oh, can you leave some of the eggs a bit raw? Izuku likes his like that,” Todoroki asked, smiling slightly.

 

“Mmmmm,” Midoriya crawled out of the couch, prying himself away from Bakugou and Shoji. “What time is it?”

 

Todoroki turned around. “Ten-ish.”

 

Midoriya groaned, using the counter to begin his usually private morning routine. He popped everything, his back, his neck, both his knees, hell, even his fingers. Iida nearly had a heart attack as Midoriya did it, but no one else seemed to complain.

 

Aizawa came to visit at noon, and by then, everyone was awake. No one had slipped yet, so when Shinsou showed up fully big, he fit right in.

 

“Mirio and the others should be here around one, and I expect you to be on your best behavior,” Aizawa said, dropping Shinsou’s bag in the nursery. “And Hitoshi, be nice tonight, ok?”

 

Shinsou gave a thumbs up, leaning to the side as he tried his hardest to kick Kaminari’s ass at Mario Kart.

 

As Aizawa left, Midoriya checked their giant whiteboard, listing the chores that needed to be down and who got the washing machines. He crossed dishes off the list and began to gather the breakfast ingredients to put away.

 

The hour they had to kill was up quickly. After Shinsou won the Mario Kart game, Denki demanded a rematch, this time joined by Hagakure and Bakugou. Bakugou, needless to say, won.

 

Midoriya had been training in the courtyard when he saw Mirio and Nejire coming towards the dorm building.

 

“Hey guys!” He said, jogging up. “Where’s Tamaki?”

 

“Oh,” Mirio smiled. “Amajiki decided he’d be super shy today. Hado’s got him.”

 

Midoriya peered around Mirio and watched as Nejire pulled Tamaki off her back and into her arms. She cooed and smiled, trying to get Tamaki to turn and at least look at Midoriya.

 

“Well,” Midoriya laughed. “He’ll fit right in, c’mon.”

 

As they walked to the dorms, Midoriya pulled his phone out.

 

Midoriya to: Caregiver Squad: guys! The big 3 are here and Tamaki’s super little.

 

Kacchan to: Caregiver Squad: does that mean we have permission to bring out our babies?

 

Midoriya to: Caregiver Squad: Yep!

 

Shoji to: Caregiver Squad: I’ll tell Fumikage

 

Midoriya smiled, pocketing his phone and using his pass to open the dorm doors. He held them for Nejire, who thanked him, and Mirio, who wrapped him in a half hug.

 

“Seems like it’s been forever since I’ve seen you,” he grinned. “How you been?”

 

Midoriya nodded. “It’s been, well. It’s just been.”

 

“Uncle Zuku!” Kaminari jumped up and raced towards Midoriya.

 

“Hey Denki!” Midoriya picked Kaminari up and tossing him slightly, trying not to use a higher percentage of his power and accidentally throw Denki too high. Again.

 

Kirishima and Uraraka stood up and said their hellos, Kirishima smiling and waving at Tamaki.

 

“How old is he?” He asked, bending over slightly.

 

Nejire poked Tamaki’s sides, trying to get him to turn. “He’s two and a half.”

 

“T’ree quarters,” Tamaki grumbled.

 

“Hm?” Nejire looked down.

 

Tamaki unburied himself from her cardigan. “‘M two and t’ree quarters!” He insisted.

 

Everyone giggled, happy to see Tamaki coming out of his shell. Midoriya checked on the goings on in the nursery. Bakugou was helping Todoroki get dressed, carefully tugging the familiar black hoodie over his head. Shoji and Tokoyami were sorting through books and toys to take out into the common room for their big play date with Tamaki. Midoriya ended up helping them, wrapping all their picks up in a blanket and carting it out to place it down in the center of their makeshift playpen, which was just the U shaped couch and a few chairs shoved around to make a vaguely square-shaped space.

 

Tamaki looked nervous as the blankets were laid out and the toys were scattered around, but as soon as he saw Tokoyami grab a few of the Lego blocks, he was ready to play.

 

“Well,” Mirio said, sitting on the couch between Mina and Tsuyu. “I guess someone’s happy.”

 

“Yeah,” Midoriya smiled, watching Tokoyami hold out a few Lego blocks for Tamaki to take. “I’ve been meaning to ask, who’s classified as what? I mean, Tamaki is clearly a Little, but what about you and Nejire?”

 

Mirio leaned back, keeping a watchful eye on the two Littles. “Nejire classified as a Babysitter, believe it or not. Her mum is a CG and her dad is a Babysitter, so her instincts are much stronger than a regular Babysitter’s would be. As for me, I’m a CG as well. Amajiki just likes her arms more than mine. Something about her being a female, or something.”

 

Midoriya nodded, head turning at the sound of the playroom doors opening.

 

Bakugou held a regressed Todoroki, the dual colored Little scanning the room for his Daddy. When we saw him, Todoroki smiled and reached out. Midoriya laughed as Bakugou carried Todoroki over, dropping the Little into his arms.

 

“Where’s Denki?” Midoriya asked, tickling Todoroki a bit.

 

“Arguing with Ei about something. I’m actually gonna go check on that right now,” Bakugou said, sighing.

 

Mirio smiled, watching Todoroki curl up next to Midoriya and have an animated conversation with his Caregiver about the book Bakugou was reading to him.

 

“An’ deres wizards!” He said happily, waving his hands. “An’ Ka’ski said dat dere were movies too!”

 

Midoriya nodded. “That’s cool,” he hummed. “Anyway, do you want to go play with Fumikage and Tamaki?” He pointed to the two Littles, both of which were playing with Legos.

 

Todoroki hopped off the couch and sat down with Tokoyami, introducing himself to Tamaki and showing off Toothless, who Tamaki adored.

 

“Deku!” Nejire called, waving her hand. “Is that one yours?”

 

Midoriya looked at where she was pointing. “Oh, yeah, I’m Todoroki’s Caregiver.”

 

Nejire smiled. “Amajiki’s in love with those dragon movies, I have a feeling they’re gonna be good friends.”

 

Sure enough, Tamaki and Todoroki were having a very serious conversation about who the best dragon in the series was. Tamaki insisted that it was the Light Fury, but Todoroki was hell-bent on his opinion of Toothless.

 

Their playdate lasted all day, with the Big Three leaving as the sun set and Tamaki started to grow sleepy.

 

“It was nice hanging out with you guys!” Nejire said happily. Mirio nodded, hoisting Tamaki up a big on his side.

 

Midoriya smiled. “If you ever want to come around and have a movie marathon, we’d all be totally down for that.”

 

They agreed to schedule something soon, and Mirio waved, walking back to his dorms with Nejire and Tamaki.

 

Everyone settled down for the night. Shinsou was staying in the dorms, so Midoriya helped him and Todoroki get ready for bed. It wasn’t easy, but it could’ve been worse.

 

Of course, no one could’ve expected what would come in the morning. Now that, that was definitely worse.

Notes:

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 21: I could be your perfect disaster, you could be my ever after

Summary:

Tests suck. Especially when you’re supposed to be 3 years old and it’s a test Aizawa created

Notes:

Hi guys! I know it’s early.

But that’s irrelevant as shit

Also, big huge thank you to the person who suggested this chapter! You know who you are, I hope.

Another side note. Ya bitch now has a tumblr. It is the same as my AO3, writteninaqua, and I’ll be using it to throw prompts around and see what y’all want to read!

I say that now. I give it like. A month before I forget it exists.

But, and I swear this is the last thing, I’m going on vacation!

This doesn’t mean I won’t update Little Space, it just means I won’t be as responsive to comments and the like. I’ll be gone for two weeks-ish, and after that I’ll start something brand new!

So Yeet.

Chapter title from Ever After, by Marianas Trench

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Everyone woke up to a text from Aizawa.

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: Everyone needs to report to training building Alpha. No exceptions.

 

Sonic 2.0 to: Meme Teme 1-A: is there some kind of emergency?

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: No. It’s a test. Report to training building Alpha. Come in your costumes.

 

Midoriya rolled over, stretching. He was exhausted, but the notion of early morning training had his blood pumping.

 

Kacchan to: Caregiver Squad: I’ll wake the Littles. Hope their headspaces aren’t completely cemented.

 

Midoriya to: Caregiver Squad: Well, it is Monday. Usually they’re a bit wonky on headspace. There shouldn’t be a problem getting them Big, as long as they can regress later tonight.

 

He stumbled downstairs, clumsily lacing a boot up and snapping his support gloves to their buttons on his shoulders. Everyone was in varying states of ready. Bakugou was completely prepared, his gauntlets on the table with his mask, but otherwise dressed to fight. On the other side of the kitchen, Todoroki was having trouble with his buttons, fumbling with the intricate snaps and hooks of his costume.

 

In the end, everyone was ready to go at about 8, and they all trudged out, looking every bit as tired as they felt. Aizawa was waiting for them outside the training building, accompanied by a very plain looking woman. She wasn’t wearing a hero suit, instead she had just a plain black turtleneck sweater and a pair of shorts. Her errant brown curls were pulled back in a long ponytail, and her glasses were blue plastic frames, albeit a bit thick. Simple and sweet.

 

“So,” Aizawa grumbled. “You’re probably wondering why I’ve gathered you here, and why I’m doing a test on a regression day,” he gestured to the closed doors. “In there is an obstacle course that each of you will have to run. It will be slightly personalized, with different mini bosses for each of you. Failure to complete the obstacle course will result in a failing grade for the test.”

 

That made everyone shake. Aizawa was known for impossible courses.

 

“And accompanying the obstacles, will be an old friend of mine. She’s from America, and her name is Chris, Although you can use her hero name, C Scrabble.”

 

Midoriya perked up. “You brought her all the way from America?” He asked. “That’s super cool!”

 

Chris smiled. “So you’re the fanboy? Shouta’s told me about you,” she leaned forward. “That means you’re Izuku Midoriya. There’s talk in America that you’re going to be the most inspirational hero since All Might. And you’ve got the sob story to match.”

 

Midoriya turned red, leaning into Uraraka’s shoulder and smiling, a few tears slipping out.

 

“Alright!” Chris said, clapping. “Go ahead and line up, doesn’t matter how.”

 

Everyone scrambled into a line, with Bakugou at the start and Ojiro taking up the rear.

 

Chris nodded, looking over their line. “Okay,” She said happily. “You, at the front, you’re Bakugou, yes?”

 

Bakugou nodded, hands clenching.

 

“I get a two minute head start, but other than that, you’re free to go.”

 

Aizawa let Chris into the building, directing the other students into a viewing room to watch the obstacle course.

 

Bakugou finished in record time, joining the others in the observation room.

 

Chris came as well, her sleeves pushed up slightly. Aizawa nodded to her, and she shrugged.

 

“Alright!” She said cheerfully. “Who’s next?”

 

They all cycled through the obstacle course, almost everyone finishing with ease. The only problem was Kaminari, who had been battling headspace, tripped and couldn’t get up, crying and rubbing his eyes until Chris carefully led him out, consoling the distraught boy.

 

Midoriya ran the course, easily bounding around the training building. He finished with a score just shy of beating Bakugou’s, only three seconds off. Chris gave him a high five as he walked out of the building, telling him he’d make a fine hero one day.

 

And then, all that was left was Tokoyami and Todoroki. Both had gotten a handle on their headspaces, and both were definitely Big enough to run the course.

 

Tokoyami went first, getting a bit scrambled and falling victim to his headspace during the final fight against Chris of all people, but still managed to finish with a decent time.

 

Todoroki stood up, watching as Chris entered the building, giving him a thumbs up before letting the door shut behind her. Two minutes passed, and Todoroki pushed the doors open, taking a deep breath before beginning the obstacle course at a light jog.

 

Midoriya had been wrapping his arms in sports tape when he heard Uraraka gasp, her eyes trained on the screen. Todoroki had made it to the final fight, also against Chris. But he was on his knees, sobbing and pressing his hands into his skull.

 

Aizawa pressed a button and leaned into a microphone. “Cut it short Chris.”

 

Chris nodded and stopped trying to keep Todoroki from the exit. She lifted him into her lap and calmly rocked him back and forth, shushing him and allowing him to cry into her sweater.

 

“Mr. Aizawa!” Midoriya yelled, abandoning his post-battle process so he could jump to his feet.

 

Aizawa didn’t say a word, only allowed Midoriya into the training building. He ran, literally bouncing off the walls to reach his destination faster.

 

He found Chris still holding Todoroki, the hero humming slowly and smoothing her hand over Todoroki’s hair, trying to get him to stop crying. She looked up as Midoriya landed, panting and sweaty.

 

“Do you want your Daddy? He’s right here,” Chris asked Todoroki, lifting him with surprising ease when he nodded. She set him down in Midoroya’s arms, carefully pulling his hands off her sweater and onto Midoriya’s uniform.

 

Midoriya swayed side to side, murmuring words of comfort. “Baby, what’s wrong? Why are you so upset darling?”

 

Todoroki hiccuped, rubbing his eyes with messily balled up fists. “‘M ‘posed to be a hero!”

 

“Oh Shouto,” Midoriya sat slowly, repositioning Todoroki. “You’re still a hero.”

 

“But,” Todoroki turned to stare at Midoriya. “I needed savin’. How ‘m I ‘posed to be a hero if I need savin’ all the times?”

 

Midoriya sighed. “You can't help who you are Shouto,” he said. “You’re still a hero, Big or Small.”

 

Todoroki took a deep, shuddering breath in. “Don’t wanna be weak!” He sobbed, burying himself into Midoriya’s uniform again.

 

“Hey,” Midoriya hummed. “Let's go back to the dorms. You can take a bath and cuddle up with Aunty Momo, how’s that sound?”

 

Todoroki nodded, and Midoriya helped him up, slowly shifting the Little from his front to his back. Once Todoroki was settled into a nice piggy back ride, Midoriya headed off at a light jog,

 

Momo met them in the bathroom, a bath already waiting. She helped Todoroki out of his uniform, tickling his sides to try and get him to smile. He giggled slightly as she lifted him up and dropped him into the water.

 

“Bomb?” He asked, splashing a bit.

 

Midoriya smiled. “Of course kiddo,” he said, grabbing the bath bomb box. He pulled a blue one with pink and yellow rings and opened it. “How does intergalactic sound?”

 

Todoroki clapped and laughed when he was given the bath bomb to drop in the tub. Almost immediately, it fizzed and dyed the water a pure blue color, joined soon by stripes of pink in the foamy surface layer. The water below the foam was a dark blue, almost black, and Midoriya wondered if it would stain the tub. Of course, when Todoroki giggled again, the thought was gone.

 

They let him sit for an hour, entertained by Momo and bath toys while Midoriya talked to Aizawa about Todoroki’s test.

 

“I don’t get it,” Midoriya said. He was sitting in the nursery with Aizawa and Chris, both of them in rocking chairs while Midoriya sat on the floor. “His headspace was completely Big right before he walked in. It doesn’t make sense.”

 

“Actually,” Chris smiled. “It does. My quirk is an interesting one. I can amplify any classification, making Caregivers more empathetic, and Littles more small. It’s been used to help younger heroes learn to fight a villain while also battling headspace.”

 

Momo trailed out of the bathroom, a onesie-clad Todoroki on her hip. He wasn’t wearing his usual snap-crotch onesies. Instead, it was a black footed onesie with his red and white pacifier. Midoriya accepted the bundle and smiled. “Did you have fun with Momo?”

 

Todoroki nodded, burying himself into Midoriya’s uniform. Chris laughed, leaning forward.

 

“Sorry,” Midoriya said. “He gets shy when he’s sleepy,”

 

Aizawa stood up. “I’m going to enter those grades now,” he sighed. “Chris, would you like to join me?”

 

Chris nodded, giving Todoroki one last grin before following Aizawa out.

 

Momo watched as Midoriya laid Todoroki down, stroking his still damp. “Go to sleep darling, I’ll be right here when you wake up.”

 

Todoroki dozed off, clutching Toothless and rolling onto his side. Momo and Midoriya sunk into chairs, glad the day was over.

 

And though neither of them would ever say it, they both hoped that tomorrow would be so much better than today.

Notes:

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 22: you mustn’t let a little thing like Little stop you

Summary:

Todoroki decides he wants to prove he can be a big boy too.

Notes:

Ok so I’m sorry for the whole delay thing. I’m currently six hours behind, as I’m on vacation in the west coast! I almost didn’t post, but then I wrote so much on the plane and I kinda had to.

Anyways, back to your regularly scheduled program!

Me: have we done Todoroki’s perspective yet?

*flashes back to Chapter 17*

Me: ok bitch. Have we done a whole chapter from his perspective? I don’t think so!

Anyway, this chapter is entirely in Todoroki’s perspective. While he’s Little. It’s gonna get interesting!

Also, is a super fluffy chapter to make up for the hell I post next week. Which will probably be late. I’m flying home on Friday, and timezones are gonna best my ass. I’ll probably post on either Saturday, Sunday, or Monday. It depends on how exhausted I am.

Chapter title from Naughty, off the broadway album ‘Matilda’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Todoroki woke up tired, as he usually did. The world had the familiar fuzzy filter, the same way it always did when he was Little. It was, if anything, a comfort now.

 

He rubbed his eyes, rolling up to a sitting position and tucking his legs to his sides. With the white bars in the way, he simply had to wait for Daddy to come get him.

 

In the meantime, he played with the small plushies that were always left in his cradle. Small dinosaurs and even smaller cats.

 

The nursery doors opened, a sleepy figure walking in. It wasn’t the familiar green halo that signified Daddy though, so Todoroki didn’t really care much. Until the bars on his cradle were lowered and he was lifted up, settled comfortably on someone’s hip.

 

“C’mon kid, breakfast’s ready,” Uncle Katsuki grumbled, yawning and blinking slowly.

 

Todoroki gripped Uncle Katsuki’s shirt. “Daddy?”

 

“Got hurt during training,” Uncle Katsuki held the doors open and set Todoroki down on his feet. “Can’t do much. He’s icing his knee, so you gotta be careful with him.”

 

Todoroki nodded eagerly. “Like, when Daddy got suuuuper sick and I hads to be careful!”

 

Uncle Katsuki smiled. “Good job kid, just like that.”

 

He held Todoroki’s hand all the way into the kitchen, helping him crawl into a chair right next to Daddy, who had his leg propped up on another chair.

 

“Good morning,” Daddy said, pressing a kiss into Todoroki’s forehead. “How’re you doing?”

 

Todoroki smiled. “Good!” He said cheerfully. The common room was always sunny, and it really helped him feel a bit happier. “Wha’s for breakfast?” He sounded breakfast out slowly, not wanting to trip up on the longer word.

 

Daddy nodded to the kitchen. “Momo’s making pancakes.”

 

Momo came in at that exact time, carrying two plates. She gave Todoroki another kiss on the head before giving him his breakfast. She wandered back into the kitchen, humming to herself.

 

The day was mellow. No one went anywhere big, and no one had classes. The most exciting thing was when Denki came through and tripped, causing him to start crying.

 

Daddy also was very boring. He sat on his laptop and worked, occasionally looking up to make sure Todoroki was still by his side. Todoroki was doing a puzzle, the brightly colored pieces big enough for him to grab and see without having to bring them super close to his face.

 

It got so boring that Todoroki finally stood on wobbly legs and headed to the kitchen with one goal only.

 

Make Daddy lunch all on his own.

 

It couldn’t be that hard, right? Daddy did it all the time! And so did Uncle Katsuki, and Sato, and even Denki got to use the kitchen every once in a while. He was a big enough boy to make lunch all by himself. Probably.

 

Todoroki opened a cabinet, one of the low ones that he could reach easily. He didn’t find food, but he saw a bunch of pots and pans.

 

Someone else came into the kitchen as Todoroki stood up. He couldn’t really see who, but he knew the floating clothes had a name.

 

“Toru!” He said happily. Toru laughed and ruffled his hair.

 

“Hey kiddo! Whatcha doing?” She asked, looking around. “Hungry?”

 

Todoroki shook his head. “Nu-huh,” he pointed to Daddy, who was still looking at his laptop. “Wanted ta make Daddy lunch!”

 

Toru nodded. “Want help?”

 

“Um,” Todoroki knew that if he got help, it’d be easier. But he also wanted to do this alone. “Jus’ watch?”

 

“Cool,” Toru gave him a hug. “Mind if I make cupcakes?”

 

“Yes! Wanna help!” Todoroki said happily, jumping up and down, lunch completely forgotten.

 

Toru grabbed the ingredients and lined them up on the counter, asking Todoroki to put the measuring cups next to the ingredients. He reached up, trying to pull the bucket of measuring cups down from a tall cabinet.

 

“Toru,” he whined, jumping slightly to try and reach the stupid plastic bucket.

 

“Hm?” Toru turned around and laughed. “C’mere, met me help you,” she gave him a slight push and he managed to jump on the countertop, Toru holding his waist while he passed the measuring cups down.

 

She pulled him down, setting him on his feet and making sure he wouldn’t wobble and fall over. Once she was sure he was stable, she grabbed a big bowl and opened a cookbook. “Alright Shou, what kind of cupcakes should we make?”

 

Todoroki flipped through the book, looking at the pretty pictures of different cupcakes until he found an appealing one. “These!”

 

“The birthday cake ones?” Toru peered over his shoulder. “Why?”

 

“It’s Daddy’s birthday soon!” Todoroki pointed to the picture. “And Aunty Inko’s was some days ago, and Mirio’s is soon!”

 

Tour nodded. “Alrighty then. I’ll grab the sprinkles.”

 

She propped the book up on the sugar and carefully handed Todoroki each measuring cup to pour into the bowl. He was allowed to stir a bit, but not at the very beginning because Toru didn’t want him to make a big mess. As the cupcakes were in the oven, Toru showed him how to make icing.

 

It was interesting. Toru was a very good cook and she liked to tell jokes, always making Todoroki giggle. Sometimes he’d lose track of her, but he’d always find her again soon.

 

Finally, the cupcakes had cooled off and were waiting for icing and sprinkles. Todoroki was sitting on a stool, Toru handing him a few cupcakes and a small bowl of icing. “Use the spoon, and put icing on the cupcakes!” She said, grabbing her own spoon.

 

“Okie dokie!” Todoroki fumbled with the spoon, but he steadied out and began to ice the cupcakes.

 

They lined the fully iced cupcakes up on a plate, Toru taking out the sprinkles and letting Todoroki pick a few shaker bottles to use. He picked the All Might bottle, red, blue, and yellow sprinkles with little stars, the ocean themed bottle, and the pretty red and blue ones to use.

 

Toru put his cupcake on a paper plate and told him to go to town on the sprinkles.

 

He took her advice.

 

By the time they were both done, there were sprinkles everywhere and Todoroki’s fingers were sticky with spit. The rest of him had small smears of icing, sprinkles stuck to the smudge underneath his right eye.

 

“Ok kiddo,” Toru said, grabbing a washcloth and lifting Todoroki up onto the counter. “Let’s get you cleaned up.”

 

She wet the washcloth and began to slowly wipe icing off Todoroki’s skin. Somewhere in between her washing his fingers and his face, Daddy came into the kitchen, limping and carrying a ziplock bag with water and ice.

 

“What’s going on?” He asked, looking around. “Were you two baking?”

 

Todoroki kicked his feet, happy to see Daddy. “Yeah!” He said. “I was gonna makes you lunch, but Toru and me made you cupcakes!”

 

Daddy smiled. “They look delicious,” he hummed, picking up a cupcake. “Can I have one?”

 

Toru giggled. “I dunno Shouto,” she said. “Can he?”

 

Todoroki nodded. “Yes!” He looked at Daddy. “Can I haves one too?”

 

Daddy grabbed another cupcake. “Mhm,” he passed the second cupcake to Todoroki. “I love you baby.”

 

“Loves you more.”

 

Daddy pressed a kiss into his cheek. “I love you most,” he pulled away, taking another bite of his cupcake. “But why were you trying to make me lunch?”

 

Todoroki squirmed a bit. “Wanned to prove I was a big boy,” he mumbled. “Wanna be a hero, like you. Need ta be strong. Need ta do thin’s myself.”

 

“Oh Shou,” Daddy smiled. “You’re doing great. One day, you’ll be one of the best heroes ever. I promise.”

 

“Pinky promise?”

 

Daddy laughed and linked his pinky with Todoroki’s. “Pinky promise.”

Notes:

Aaaaaaaa!!!!

Suggestions!

I love them. It makes me feel special.

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 23: If you’re gonna be the death of me, that’s how I want to go

Summary:

Ah yes. Another mall trip!

Notes:

I am so sorry this is late.

I am still jet lagged as hell, and I totally would’ve put this up yesterday had I not slept until 15 hours and didn’t write at all.

But anyway. It’s here.

And it’s angsty!

So yeah, I’m home. And I’m definitely writing more. Eventually I’ll get that request book up, once I’m in a good spot with JALS.

But anyway! I’m sorry this is late, but it’s worth it!

Chapter title (which is a spoiler title) from: Collar Full by Panic! At The Disco

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next day, everyone decided it was time for a mall trip. Aizawa approved the trip, telling them that, in case of an emergency, they were to call a professional and then play defense until the pros arrived. 

 

“Under no circumstances are you to take an offensive stance,” Aizawa warned as they were walking out the door. The mall group wasn’t large, but it wasn’t small either. All of the girls, Shinsou, Kaminari, Bakugou, Kirishima, Todoroki, and Midoriya were given a bus and a time to be home before they left for their shopping trip. Everyone was big, with no worries of dropping, so no one had to worry about watching after someone else. 

 

They got to the mall, Mina immediately making a beeline for the small shop where her dads worked. Everyone else broke off into smaller groups, wandering with no real plan in mind. 

 

Todoroki stuck with Midoriya, Momo, and Uraraka. They stopped in a small store because Momo saw a dress she liked, they found Jirou and Bakugou comparing shirts in the Hot Topic, Uraraka made them stop at the Sweet Frog for frozen yogurt, and they met back up with Mina and met her dads, both of which were super nice. 

 

Of course, when they all gathered in the food court for lunch, that’s when shit went down. 

 

They had all been simply enjoying their food, Bakugou helping Denki out with a ketchup-y mess he made and the rest of them reveling in their one day off when something about a hundred feet away exploded. And not in a good way. 

 

Almost immediately, Denki screamed, putting his hands above his head and sobbing. Bakugou swept him up and led them all to the nearest safe spot, a small salon that just so happened to be the place Mina’s dads owned. 

 

Mina, no, Pinky, this was an emergency situation and hero identities had to be used, jumped up, her eyes wide. “What’s happening?” 

 

Ground Zero hugged Chragebolt closer to his body. “Emergency dropping,” he hissed, trying to calm Chargebolt. “Littles in distress have a tendency to drop all the way to their lowest point of regression immediately upon meeting a stressful situation,” he smoothed a hand through Chargebolt’s hair. “It’s often mixed with panic dropping.” 

 

No one asked what panic dropping was. Vocalize shook his head. “How’re you doing over there Shouto?” 

 

Shouto nodded. “Fine. I’ll be fine.” 

 

“Alright,” Deku rose to his feet. “I don’t see pros, so we should probably wait here until there’s clear signs of disaster or people in need. I guess, until then, we gather all the information we can on these villains.” 

 

It wasn’t hard. A few small name villains came stalking down the mall, looking around for any signs of life. Fortunately, most people had been evacuated already. Unfortunately, the villains managed to find hostages anyway. 

 

“Aren’t they with the League?” Creati whispered, her shirt already off. 

 

Froppy nodded. “Mr. Aizawa was telling us about them last week.” 

 

Shouto squirmed, his leg bouncing. He whined softly and gave Deku a look of desperation. “I can’t,” he said. “I can’t stay here.” 

 

“Do you wanna sit in the back with Chargebolt?” Deku asked, trying to sound placating. It didn’t work. 

 

“No,” Shouto shook his head. “Wanna help them,” he pointed to one of the hostages, eyes burning with tears. Oh, right. Even out of Littlespace, his empathy levels were hightened. It would help him be a great hero eventually, but right now it was only a liability. A liability that not only Shouto had. 

 

Vocalize was also growing impatient. His face was scruntched, his eyes screwed tightly shut. Red Riot was comforting him, but it wasn’t working. He was visibly struggling to not jump up and help the hostages. 

 

“Vocalize, can you maybe get them to go away?” Earphone Jack asked, putting a hand on Shinsou’s back. “I can amplify your voice if you want.” 

 

A nod, and Earphone Jack carefully placed her plugs on Vocalize’s throat. “Go ahead.” 

 

“What are you doing?” Everyone shuddered as Vocalize’s voice echoed through the mall, his quirk making the question rattle their bones. 

 

The villains turned, and all three of them vocally responded with a small “What the fuck.” 

 

“Put the hostages down. Leave. Warn everyone. Call the cops,” Vocalize was trembling, eyes shut. 

 

Thankfully, it worked. The villains put the hostages down and left, putting up no argument as they walked away. 

 

Immediately, Shouto and Uravity ran to the hostages, helping them into the shop and offering safety. 

 

But not everything could be guaranteed. Another hostage, one who had been trapped in the rubble, called out, crying and screaming for help. 

 

Pinky and the other girls rushed to the person’s aid. Uravity carefully made the rubble weightless, with Pinky melting as much as possible. Creati made shock blankets, Earphone Jack kept an ear out for any more people trapped in the disaster, and Froppy and Invisible Girl helped the victims to safety. 

 

Shouto and Deku were on medical duty. Shouto was working with the girls in the field, cauterizing anything actively bleeding and freezing any broken bones before sending each person off to Deku, who was rushing around the shop, helping people into chairs and occasionally putting Ground Zero on emergency surgery duty. Red Riot was curled in the corner, keeping Chargebolt and Vocalize quiet while everyone else ran around and worked. 

 

All in all, it was a decent system. Everyone worked like one well-oiled machine, and none of the hostages died. 

 

The girls were pulling the final victims from the rubble when someone screamed. Everyone froze, expecting another victim. But it was worse than just a stuck body. A dozen villains were staring in a semi-circle in front of the rubble zone, each one armed and clearly ready to kill. 

 

“Let them go,” one of the villains growled. “And no one gets hurt.” 

 

Pinky assumed a battle stance. “Uravity, take the last hostage and Shouto and get to safety.” 

 

Uravity nodded, sending the final hostage running towards the safe spot. She tried to send Shouto, but he was frozen, staring up at the villains with wide eyes and locked knees. 

 

“Shouto,” she hissed. “C’mon. We’ve got to go!” 

 

But he didn’t move. Creati shook her head. “Assume defensive stance!” She yelled. “Protect them at all costs!” 

 

Ground Zero leapt into battle as soon as the final victim was safe in Deku’s arms. Vocalize peered out from his hiding spot, where he’d been curled around Chargebolt, napping slightly. “Wha’s happnin?” 

 

“Nothing!” Deku lied, keeping an eye on the battle as he wrapped the woman’s bleeding arm up in bandages. “Everything is going to be fine.” 

 

Meanwhile, Creati had the girls circled around Shouto, who was shaking, but still on his feet. They were playing defense, with the occasional burst of flame or ice from Shouto. Ground Zero was racing around the outer edge of the battle, blasting as many villains as possible. Red Riot joined him, acting as a defense to Ground Zero’s offense. Leaving Deku to defend the gathering of people, unable to jump in and help for fear that the villains would attack the defenseless salon. 

 

Unfortunately, this left an opening for villains anyway. One of their long distance fighters got a shot in, hitting Shouto square in the shoulder and sending him toppling to his knees. He cried out, grabbing onto Creati’s uniform as he went down. 

 

Immediately, the girls circled tighter, Uravity at the forefront. “Leave him alone!” She screamed, leaping forward. 

 

It was the reaction the villains wanted. They rushed the group, a flurry of quirks and limbs and smoke until Deku heard something that made his blood chill. 

 

Shouto screamed, a terrified, high, desperate scream. One of the villains had picked him up and cuffed his hands and feet together, leaving him helpless as his headspace caught up to him. 

 

It was like time froze. The villains ran, having gotten what they wanted, and immediately Deku leapt forward, screaming. 

 

“Daddy!” Shouto cried, reaching out. “Daddy please!” 

 

“I’m coming Shouto!” Deku jumped, feeling his ankle snap, but it was a small price to pay for saving Shouto. He hit the railing of the third floor and used it as a kickboard, launching himself at the space in the roof. 

 

He was too late. 

 

The villains were gone. 

 

And they had taken Todoroki with them.

Notes:

Requests!!!!!! Plz!!!!!!!

Sorry not sorry about the cliffhanger!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 24: Smile even though you’re sad

Summary:

Ah yes. Saving Todoroki.

Notes:

Hi guys!!!!!!!

I have emotions about (stranger) things and holy shiiit.

I almost forgot to update. Because of last week being all wonky I was off my rhythm.

But I’m back now!

That’s it.

Chapter title from Death Of A Bachelor, by P!ATD

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya was distraught. His Little was gone. He’d failed as a hero. He’d failed as a Daddy. 

 

He was numb the entire time the pros cleaned up the mess they left behind, and even worse the whole trip home, simply staring forward and not even blinking. He didn’t even flinch when the paramedics re-set his ankle and casted it then and there. It took three people and Shinsou’s quirk to even get him out of the ambulance and into the dorms to take a nap. 

 

For the next twenty four hours, Midoriya didn’t eat, he hardly slept, and he did little other than cry and lay motionless on the couch. 

 

Eventually, Bakugou came over, Denki following him slowly. The Little had a band-aid stuck to his cheek and his favorite Pikachu plushie tucked under his arm. “Daddy?” He asked softly. “Is ‘Zuzu gonna be okay?” 

 

Bakugou sat down next to Midoriya and pulled him into his lap. “I don’t know lightning bug, I don’t know,” he admitted softly. “He’s hurting badly.” 

 

“I don’ see any ouchies,” Denki crawled up onto the couch. 

 

“No,” Bakugou began to comfort Midoroya the same way he’d comfort a distressed baby. Rocking back and forth and running his fingers through his hair. “He’s hurting right here,” he pressed a hand into Midoriya’s chest. “It’s his heart that got hurt. And when you get hurt like that, it takes a long, long time to get better.”

 

Denki nodded, watching Bakugou with wide eyes. “Can I do somethin’?” 

 

Midoriya opened his arms wordlessly, a silent plea. Denki understood, crawling into his arms and wrapping him in a hug. “‘M sorry you’s is hurtin’” he mumbled. “‘M sorry ShouShou is gones. But he’s a big boy, and big boys are very strong. ‘M sure he’s gonna be a-okay!” 

 

“Thanks Denki,” Midoriya hummed softly. “I’m glad you believe in him.” 

 

They stayed like that, all cuddled up, for a few hours, until Denki whined that he was dirty, and ran off to ask Kirishima for a bath. Bakugou didn’t move much, only filled in the space Denki left behind. Midoriya was completely enveloped in his hug. 

 

For a week and a half, everyone was on high alert. They all took turns cuddling and reassuring Midoriya, and Iida even insisted on walking him to his visits to Recovery Girl for his ankle. The whole class was exempt from attending school, but the rain cloud mood that caused the break made it unenjoyable at best. 

 

Of course, classes also stopped for another reason. Each and every teacher was scouring Japan, not only looking for Todoroki, but smoking out hundreds of Little correction facilities, hoping beyond hope to find their lost Little in the process. 

 

One day, early in the morning, Aizawa asked Midoriya to accompany him on a mission. They left before the sun came up, carefully walking around and examining every building. 

 

“Tell me, Midoriya,” Aizawa said, squinting as they watched the sun come up over the horizon. “Which one, if you were a villain, would you pick to hide prisoners?” 

 

Midoriya slowly spun, taking in each building, all of their characteristics, everything, until he pointed to an old, worn down, apartment complex. 

 

“Why?” 

 

“It makes sense,” Midoriya shrugged. “People probably come in and out all the time, and that’s not odd for an apartment building. It’s got garage space and a parking lot, and probably a basement and multiple back entrances too. Tactically, it’s the best villain hideout. Plus, it’s got stuff like individual rooms and kitchens, so you wouldn’t have to leave for a while if you were on the run or something.” 

 

Aizawa made a mental note to never let Midoriya become a villain. “Sure,” He said. “We’re going to infiltrate that building, and send the strength fighters the location of all the hostage rooms. It’ll be hard. You’ll see things you’ll never be able to unsee. Brace yourself.” 

 

Midoriya took a deep breath. He had been on missions before, so why was his heart pounding so badly? Maybe it was the notion of what was to come. Maybe it was fear of finding Todoroki in that building. 

 

Maybe it was fear of not finding Todoroki. 

 

Whatever it was, Midoriya ignored it. He had a job to do. 

 

They opened the door up easily, Aizawa humming that the last villain seen here was three days ago, after they had smoked them out. Three days of waiting for anyone to return, any traps to go off, and quirk effects to wither away. 

 

The halls were dark, lights flickering occasionally that burned into Midoriya’s vision and made him blink. He walked slowly, keeping his steps as light as possible with iron-soled shoes. 

 

They passed rooms, each one vacant of all life. They all looked like they were set up to house villains, not torture Littles. 

 

And then they walked up the stairs. 

 

Immediately, Midoriya pulled his mask up over his face. The smell alone made him want to turn back. Chemical and metallic and absolutely awful. He could hear whimpers and small shuffles in the corners that made his heart hurt. 

 

Aizawa opened a door, peering in and sighing. “Batch one,” he murmured. “Go, they need a hero.” 

 

Midoriya stepped into the room. Instantly, ten pairs of eyes met his. All ten were scared, wide and wild. 

 

“Hey,” he murmured. “Hey, I’m Deku,” he crouched down, holding a hand out. “I’m here to save you. I’m here to help you.” 

 

A few of the Littles scooted forward, one of them reaching out to grab his hand. He held it tight, slowly pulling the Little closer and closer until she was tucked into his chest, the other nine circled around him, touching him, simply trying to remind themselves that help was here. Hope had arrived. 

 

He did that with eight rooms total. Allowing groups of ten to fifteen Littles to crowd around him, cry with him, find reassurance and safety within him. 

 

Each time, he helped the Littles into a bus outside, kissing their foreheads and promising to come back very very soon. 

 

Aizawa was waiting for him by the stairs, arms crossed. “Next floor’s gonna be hard,” he grumbled. 

 

“Harder than that?” Midoriya wiped his eyes. 

 

“Yes.” 

 

They walked up the stairs, pushing the door open with a heavy creak. The hall smelled the same as the lower floor, bloody and chemical. It had less doors closed, but the windows had layers of wire and bars. 

 

Midoriya pushed a door open, immediately gagging and turning into Aizawa’s chest. The room was set up like a makeshift medical exam room. A black leather chair, metal carts with sinister tools and bright spotlight-esqe lights. IV poles and discarded blue gloves framed the space, littered around, stained in blood. 

 

“It’s empty, it’s empty,” Aizawa reassured. He’d seen rooms like this before, broken and gross. He was just glad that the first room they saw didn’t have an autopsy table, or worse, a body. 

 

The second room had no such luck. A person was tied to the chair, IV in their arm, eyes lazily blinking open and closed. 

 

Midoriya surged forward, undoing the bonds and stroking the person’s face, murmuring words of comfort. They didn’t react, eyes glassy and hollow as Midoriya picked them up princess style and carried them out to emergency services. 

 

It was harder and harder with each room. Even the empty ones were difficult. And in the last one,

 

“Shouto!” 

 

Todoroki turned his head, eyes wide. “I-Izuku?” 

 

Midoriya’s hands shook as he tried to undo the straps keeping Todoroki down. “It’s alright baby, I’m here, I’m here.” 

 

“Izuku,” Todoroki rasped. He grabbed Midoriya’s hands, pressing them into his face. “I’m fine, Izuku, I’m fine.” 

 

Aizawa carefully pulled the IV out of Todoroki’s arm. “Did they give you blood?” 

 

“No, just something that looked like water,” Todoroki reached out to touch Aizawa. “Nothing bad, right?” 

 

“Mhm,” Aizawa nodded. “You’re gonna be a-ok kiddo.” 

 

They carried Todoroki out of the building, loading him into an ambulance and sending him off to the hospital for a few tests. Midoriya went with him, leaving Aizawa to file paperwork and get everything in order, including the hospital papers for Todoroki. 

 

Two weeks later, Todoroki was back in the dorms, cuddled up in his sweatpants and Hero Deku hoodie. 

 

“Hey,” Midoriya ran his fingers through Todoroki’s hair from behind. “How’re you feeling?” He hadn’t regressed since the mall incident, which they’d been warned about. 

 

“Sleepy, a little small,” Todoroki hummed, turning the TV off. 

 

Midoriya smiled. “Wanna settle for a nap or something?” 

 

Todoroki lit up, turning around. “Storytime?” 

 

Midoriya picked Todoroki up and spun him around. “If that’s what you want,” he laughed, setting Todoroki on his hip. 

 

Momo was in the playroom when they walked in. “What’s going on?” 

 

“We’re gonna have storytime,” Midoriya said. 

 

He set Todoroki down in the nursery, watching him wobble on his feet. “Onesie?” 

 

Midoriya opened the closet, flipping through clothes and humming to himself. “What about this one?” He pulled a dragon onesie out, pretty blues and reds with a tail and cute hood. 

 

Todoroki clapped, nodding. 

 

He got set up in his pull-up, onesie, fuzzy socks, and pacifier. Midoriya stuck a pacifier clip on the onesie hood, smiling when Todoroki reached out to be carried into the playroom. 

 

Momo held him while Midoriya perused the books, grabbing one at random. “Alright, tonight we are reading ‘classic fairy tales.’”

 

Todoroki was asleep within minutes, head tucked into Momo’s chest. Midoriya scooped him up, mouthing ‘thank you’ at Momo before setting Todoroki into his cradle for a nap. 

 

After two weeks without his Little, but with his boyfriend were easy. No one to fuss over, no baby to look after. Just a pretty face to wake up to, a bare chest and adult conversations in the morning.  

 

But, the onesie and the stories and the pacifiers were missing. 

 

And now they were found again. 

 

And life was perfect once more. 

Notes:

Aaaaaaa!!!!! Suggestions! I love them, they make me happy!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 25: Been jealous of the moon for how it moves the waves

Summary:

A rainy day with class 1-A.

Notes:

Things I debated doing: uploading this chapter.

I do not like this. At all. I feel it’s not my best, it’s rushed, I wrote it at 11pm last night, and it’s not great.

But, it’s all I’ve got. So, I’m sorry.

Also, next week is a new perspective! Gonna be a good chapter next week, I promise.

Chapter title from Wedding Dress, by Matt Nathanson.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

With the tragedy of the kidnapping behind them, class 1-A fell back into their rhythm. School on the weekdays, with the ever familiar missing faces of Caregivers or Littles. Occasionally, usually on Fridays, Aizawa taught a full class. It was always fun, never boring when Bakugou and Midoriya had all-out sparring matches (with careful supervision of course) 

 

However, as soon as a schedule was built, school got out for the summer. Leaving the kids with empty days and heat pushing down on the air conditioned buildings. 

 

And with the heat comes summer rainstorms. 

 

Thunder rippled in the distance, a wall of blackening clouds growing closer with every minute. Wind shook the trees, warm and heavy. Bakugou, who had been sitting outside, looked up at the gathering storm. 

 

“Yo,” He said, walking back inside. “Where’s Denki?” 

 

Kirishima turned, a peanut butter spoon in his mouth. “Hm? Oh, the playroom, with Izuku. Why?” 

 

Bakugou huffed. “Thunderstorm.” 

 

“Ah,” Kirishima nodded. “I’ll tell them. You go get the coat?” 

 

“Yep,” Bakugou gave Kirishima’s cheek a kiss, making a face when he tasted peanut butter. Watching his boyfriend trail off into the playroom, Bakugou grabbed an old yellow raincoat out of the hall closet. It was a one of a kind coat, with a layer of thin insulation to keep Denki as safe as possible during storms. 

 

He took it into the playroom, where Denki was running around trying to find his rain boots, Todoroki watching him, clearly confused. 

 

“We’re gonna take Denki out to play in the rain, if you wanna come,” Kirishima said. “The rest of the Bakusquad is coming too. And I think Hagakure might join us.” 

 

Midoriya nodded, helping Todoroki up. “I’ll get Shouto dressed and ask Uraraka if she wants to come.” 

 

By the time the rain had started, a good third of class 1-A was outside, dressed for the weather. Hagakure was wearing an appropriately holographic raincoat, dancing with Denki as hot rain splashed everyone. 

 

For the others, it was just clothes they didn’t mind getting wet. Old shirts and already stained shorts, although they were evenly split on either rain boots or no shoes at all. Midoriya went for the no shoes option, happily splashing in puddles and showing Shouto how to run and jump into a muddy puddle in the grass that Denki was happily playing in. 

 

The rain was warm, unlike spring rainstorms, which were cold and miserable. Summer storms were happy and full of life. Even if their barefoot stomping was killing the grass. 

 

Finally, all that was left was a slight drizzle and the smell of rain, steam billowing off the blacktop where Denki was laying on his back, Kirishima, Mina, and Hagakure next to him. 

 

Uraraka was doing cartwheels in the grass, spraying her shirt with muddy water every time she stood up, smiling proudly. Midoriya and Bakugou were probably trying to outdo each other, pulling off flawless gymnastics moves, flips and rolls and leaps that make Todoroki clap from his cross-legged position in the grass. 

 

Iida came out as the sun set, towels over his arm and a slightly disappointed look on his face. “Momo and Jirou have agreed to bathe the Littles,” he announced. “As for the rest of you, please take showers. I don’t know if you were aware, but you’re all filthy.”

 

It was true. They were all covered in varying states of mud, muddy water, rain water, and blades of grass. Midoriya shucked his shirt off, twisting it and wringing it out, making a delightfully disgusted face when it began to drip brown water back onto the grass. He accepted a towel, leading Todoroki back into the garage to wipe him down and send him in, where Momo was waiting to bathe him.

 

As they rotated through the showers, everyone decided it was a ‘stay up late and watch movies’ kind of night. So, once everyone was properly bathed and in pyjamas, Uraraka drew up a movie voting list and called the others down. Momo and Bakugou were on snack duty, and they came back just in time to see Uraraka circle ‘Hercules’ on the board. 

 

No one argued, especially when Denki happily gushed that this was his all time favorite Disney movie ever. Bakugou smiled, passing him his sippy cup and murmuring that he needed to drink the whole thing. Midoriya was given a bottle, thanking Momo with a nod before situating Todoroki into the proper feeding position. 

 

The movie started, the lights were dimmed, and the whole of class 1-A was happy. Everyone ate, everyone drank, they were (mostly) all entranced by the graphics of Disney circa the late nineties. 

 

Until a lightning bolt lit up the room, causing Denki to scream as thunder rolled, making glasses rattle and the TV shake. 

 

It took no less than a minute for everyone to panic. Bakugou scooped Denki up, cradling him and nodding to Momo, who was already making an insulated blanket. Shouto started crying, and Midoriya did his best to soothe him, but the storm continued to rage on, and so did the panic. 

 

It wasn’t until Aizawa showed up, accompanied by Toshinori and Nemuri, that everything began to calm down. 

 

“Give him here,” Nemuri said, holding her arms out to Midoriya, who seemed wary to let Midnight, the R-rated hero, hold his baby. However, he allowed it when Todoroki gave a particularly loud sob. 

 

Aizawa gathered everyone in one space, asking if anyone was hurt, was everyone OK?

 

Everyone was, aside from the wailing Littles, just fine, if a little spooked. Toshinori began to gather blankets, making a giant nest of sorts, lining the outside with pillows and laying down layers of thick blankets while everyone settled down again. 

 

By the time the storm had fully passed, Todoroki and Denki had stopped crying, both clinging to whoever was holding them. Toshinori helped kids curl up in his nest, throwing blankets over them and promising to keep them safe as they slept. 

 

Midoriya kept a close eye on Nemuri, but she seemed to know what she was doing, talking to Momo and Jirou while she cradled Shouto. 

 

Eventually, everyone was cuddled up in the nest, the three teachers taking places around the outside, watching and keeping guard on the couch. 

 

Midoriya curled around Todoroki, closing his eyes and smiling. Tonight was peaceful, despite the stress. They never all hung out as a full class, what with the Littles and he schoolwork. But now, now was simply for relaxing. 

 

And, for the time being, relaxing was all they had to do.

Notes:

Aaaaaaaa! Suggestions! They make me happy

Or just, like, comments in general. They really do wonders at keeping my motivation up.

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 26: I’ll dance you ‘round through the bones of this town

Summary:

A fun, very normal day with Shoji and Tokoyami!

Notes:

Ah yes. The CG and Little I keep forgetting.

Now they’ve got their own chapter.

Fun!

So, bit of a background, I’m starting school soon (yuck) and it’s gone be interesting. I’ll probably write more, and updates really won’t stop or change.

Also, a new project has been confirmed! ‘The 12 Days Of (Boku No Hero) Christmas!’ I’ve got the four BNHA masterships to write off of, and three categories for each story. The first four will be based off the original show, no AUs or anything. The second four will be solely AU, nothing but the characters to write off of. And the final four will be based off CMVs. Like LOTGP, each story has a corresponding song to go with it!

Good god, that’s a lot of information. Sorry.

Chapter title from ‘Love Comes Tumbling Down’ by Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Daddy?” 

 

Shoji rolled over, rubbing a fist over his eyes. Tokoyami, despite having a cradle in the nursery, preferred to stay in Shoji’s room or even in his own room. It helped his general feeling of being Little, not being around too many people. 

 

“I’m coming,” Shoji murmured, making a mouth and two hands so he could lift Tokoyami easily. The Little was never super fussy, unless it was early morning. Thankfully, he was also very independent, able to use the bathroom all by himself, and occasionally Shoji would let him cook too. 

 

Tokoyami was settled on the floor, playing with a few plastic marble works pieces. Despite being at the top of his age range, Shoji never gave him enough pieces to make a super tall tower. So Tokoyami stuck low to the ground, building a structure before sending a few marbles spiraling down the plastic tubes. 

 

Shoji grabbed a bowl of oatmeal from downstairs, along with an apple. He surveyed the room slightly as he waited for the oatmeal to warm up. Midoriya was feeding Todoroki, who looked sleepy, yet content. Bakugou was showing Mina how to make good scrambled eggs, Kirishima manning the pancake batter with Denki a little ways away. Momo and Jirou sat with Shinsou and Aizawa, talking about god knows what, probably schoolwork. 

 

“Shoji!” Midoriya called, waving to Shoji. “Where’s Tokoyami?” 

 

“Upstairs,” Shoji hummed, holding up his oatmeal bowl. “Why?” 

 

Midoriya smiled. “Todoroki and I were gonna head out and play outside if you wanted to join us,” he offered. 

 

Shoji nodded. “I might bring him down later.” 

 

He headed back upstairs, smiling when Tokoyami got to his feet and walked over. 

 

They set up as usual, with Shoji sitting cross legged on his bed and Tokoyami in his lap. He allowed Tokoyami to use the spoon all by himself, while he grabbed his laptop to work on a heroics essay. 

 

He got a few paragraphs into his essay, getting up every once in a while to fact check or grab his textbook. Eventually, he paused, closing his book. Tokoyami was still entertaining himself with a few toys, his marbles carefully packed up so no one tripped. 

 

“Hey,” Shoji knelt down, so he was now eye level with Tokoyami. “What are you playing?” 

 

Tokoyami held out a LEGO dragon he had built with Shoji one afternoon. “The dragon kidnapped the prince, and the heroes are trying to rescue him!” He pointed eagerly to a few dolls some three feet away. 

 

Shoji nodded. “Gotcha,” he hummed. “Can I play?” 

 

“Of course,” Tokoyami handed Shoji the dragon. “Can you play the dragon?” 

 

Shoji nodded, crossing his legs and setting the dragon down. “You’ll never get your prince back,” he growled, watching Tokoyami giggle and grab one of the hero dolls. 

 

“Give him back!” 

 

Their playtime ended with a mock wrestle, where Tokoyami jumped on Shoji, who rolled them over and over until Tokoyami squirmed out of his grip and sat directly on Shoji’s stomach. 

 

Shoji scooped his Little up, settling his down on the bed so they could cuddle while Shoji worked a bit more on his essay. Tokoyami napped, falling asleep against Shoji’s arm. 

 

When he woke up again, he got up and wandered around, cleaning up the discarded toys and peering out the window. As soon as all his toys were put away, he poked Shoji’s shoulder, eyes wide. 

 

“Can we go play outside with Denki?” 

 

Shoji shrugged. “I don’t see why not,” he agreed, standing up. “But someone has to get dressed first.” 

 

Tokoyami ran over to the closet, grabbing clothes and shimmying out of his pyjamas. At the same time, Shoji got himself dressed, albeit a bit slower. 

 

They headed downstairs, Midoriya down there with a picnic basket. He waved, offering lunch outside. Shoji accepted, grabbing Tokoyami’s hand to guide him outside. In that moment, he was glad that regressed Littles didn’t show high quirk signs, or else Dark Shadow would’ve been going nuts. Instead, the secondary being was simply hidden, as had been the agreement with him. Whenever Tokoyami was Little, Dark Shadow was gone, unless he needed to be out. 

 

Midoriya herded Todoroki out the door, followed by Shoji and Tokoyami. Denki ran over, bouncing and babbling to Tokoyami, who brightened up and went to play on the playground with his friend. Todoroki, being two years younger than the other two, was content to allow Midoriya to push him on the swings, kicking his feet and smiling. 

 

Eventually, Tokoyami pulled Shoji into a game of tag, along with Bakugou and Kirishima. Both of them agreed to allow Denki to be ‘it’ first, and the game began. 

 

It didn’t last long. While running away from Denki, Tokoyami tripped and fell, scraping his knees. There was a moment of silence before he began to cry, rubbing his eyes and sobbing. Shoji scooped him up, cradling his Little and following Bakugou back into the kitchen. While he dug a first aid kit out of the cabinets, Shoji set Tokoyami on the counter, shushing him until the distressed wails quieted down into soft sniffles. 

 

Bakugou turned, the first aid kit open. “We need to wash it out,” he said, eyeing Tokoyami’s bleeding knees. “Washcloth with soap and water should do it. Just gotta make sure we don’t leave any rocks in there. Can’t risk infection.”

 

Shoji nodded and grabbed a washcloth from the bathroom, coming back and using water to clean out Tokoyami’s scrapes. The entire time he worked, he also used another hand to hold Tokoyami’s. He’d had enough experiences with careless scratches to know that washing them out hurt the most. 

 

When he was done, Bakugou moved in, a tube of bacitracin in his hands. “This part shouldn’t hurt,” he murmured, opening the tube and squeezing some of the ointment onto his fingers. “Hold still now, okay Fumikage?” 

 

Tokoyami nodded, watching carefully as Bakugou spread bacitracin on his scrapes. Once that was done, and thankfully painlessly, Bakugou put gauze pads on Tokoyami’s knees and used a roll of medical tape to stick the pads into place. 

 

“Now it looks like you’ve got knee pads,” Shoji said, smiling at his Little. 

 

Bakugou nodded. “Be careful,” he warned, putting the first aid kit away. “Change those bandages out every morning, and always use bacitracin. When they start to scab up, let them get some air. After that, you should be good.” 

 

Shoji set Tokoyami up on the couch, along with Denki, who had come in after Tokoyami’s accident. He turned the TV on and sighed. “Wanna watch Doc McStuffins?” He asked. Neither Littles seemed to have any problem with the show, so Shoji left it on. 

 

“Hey,” Bakugou grabbed Shoji’s shoulder. “I didn’t want to say it in front of him, but those scrapes will probably scar.” 

 

Shoji nodded. “Thank you,” he murmured. “Both for telling me, and for fixing Fumikage’s knees.” 

 

“Yeah yeah,” Bakugou grumbled. “Couldn’t really help it Y’know.” 

 

“Mhm,” Shoji sighed. The Caregiving instinct had forced both of them into action, trying to make the crying stop. It wasn’t until they had gotten inside that Shoji had even noticed he’d been moving. It truly was nothing more than instinct. 

 

“Hey,” he looked at Bakugou. “Would you mind watching Fumikage for a while? I’ve got to edit my heroics essay.” 

 

Bakugou gave him a thumbs up. “Go work,” He said. “If you need an editor, send it to me. I’ve got time”. 

 

“Thank you,” Shoji hummed, walking upstairs. 

 

“Don’t mention it,” Bakugou turned back to the Littles, smiling as Tokoyami showed Denki his bandages to prove he was gonna be ok. 

 

Maybe they’d all be okay, one day. One day. Although whether that day was tomorrow, no one knew.

Notes:

Y’all know I like suggestions and comments, they make me feel good!

Thank you for reading!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 27: The night is young, but we are younger

Summary:

Bakugou takes a day trip and leaves Denki with Midoriya. Ft. A riveting game of pretend and a little bit of Dadzawa

Notes:

So how would y’all feel about a second story in this series?

Like, a collection of one shots I’d post that related to things like seasons, holidays, and birthdays, I.E. things that I can’t post about here without throwing off my chapter plans.

Just like. General feedback about that, because I’d love to do it, but I want to know if you’d all love to read it. It’d all be fluff because that’s the kind of bitch I am!

So, that’s not even all the tea sis. I posted about it last time, but now it’s like. A proper thing because I’ve started it now! My Christmas stories! I’ll remind y’all when we get closer to the big two weeks, but I likely won’t be posting a JALS chapter when I’m managing T12DO(BNAH)C. Maybe I will, maybe I won’t. It truly depends on how I go about writing.

And, spoilers for the Christmas lineup, I’ve had a specific TodoBaku CMV open in one of my tabs for weeks now. And as much as I love a good vampire AU, I need to finish that shit.

Y’all gonna manhunt for that CMV now, aren’t ya?

Anyway, that’s the end of ‘Tea with Aqua’ Next week we’ll be talking about my book addiction!

Chapter title from ‘Kill the Lights’ by Matt Nathanson.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It all started when Bakugou wanted to introduce Kirishima to his mum. He planned a day trip with his boyfriend, both of them forgetting about one very big, or actually a very Little, detail. 

 

The trip was planned for one of Denki’s regression days. And they didn’t have anyone to watch him. 

 

So, when Bakugou headed downstairs the morning of the trip with Denki in his arms and absolutely no clue what to do, he did what came most obviously. 

 

And no, he didn’t bring Denki with him. Introducing his mum to his boyfriend and his Little at the same time probably wouldn’t go over so well. 

 

Nope, instead he walked into the playroom and asked Midoriya to babysit. 

 

Midoriya, who had been working on his math work, looked up. “Uh, Yeah?” He shrugged. “It’s a mellow day, I’m not doing much.” 

 

“Awesome,” Bakugou set Denki on the couch. “He’s four right now, already wearing a pull-up. No more than two hours of cartoon, and he shouldn’t be near wall sockets. And don’t forget-“ 

 

“Kacchan,” Midoriya smiled. “I’ve got this. Go visit your mum. We’ll be fine here.” 

 

Bakugou sighed. “Right,” he hummed. “I’ll be back tonight Lightning Bug, you be good for Deku, okay?” 

 

Denki nodded, giving Bakugou a thumbs up. Bakugou ruffled his hair and smiled. “Bye!” 

 

“Bye!” Midoroya said, waving. 

 

“‘Zuku?” 

 

Midoriya turned to Denki. “Yeah?” 

 

“Whatcha workin’ on?” Denki asked, leaning over to see Midoriya’s workbook. 

 

“Math,” Midoriya said, turning the book so Denki could see better. “But its really boring, so if you want, Shouto’s in the bedroom playing. You can go join him.” 

 

Denki ran off, leaving Midoriya in the relative silence of the playroom. He worked for another few minutes, happily completing a few more problems before he was interrupted again. 

 

Aizawa walked in, a stack of books in his arms. “Donation for the bookshelf,” he grumbled. Midoriya nodded, scratching out one of his old answers to replace it, huffing in frustration. 

 

“Daddy?” Todoroki peeked his head out from the bedroom. “Do we haves any band-aids Denki and I can use?” 

 

“Why?” Midoriya asked, glancing at Aizawa. 

 

Todoroki’s eyes widened. “We’re playing doctor and Denki’s got a boo-boo.” 

 

Aizawa sighed. “Go grab the spares,” he said. 

 

Midoriya grabbed the box of hero themed band-aids and passed them to Todoroki. “Are you two having fun in there?” 

 

“Yep!” Todoroki said happily, accepting the band-aids. “I’m playing the doctor and Denki’s got owies and I get to fix them!” 

 

Midoriya raised an eyebrow. “Can I play?” 

 

Todoroki practically dragged Midoriya into the room, forgetting that, although he was mentally smaller, he was still a few inches taller than Midoriya.  

 

“Jeez!” Midoriya rubbed his shoulder, thankful that he didn’t immediately feel any pain. “You’re strong.” 

 

“What’s going on in here?” Aizawa asked, peering into the bedroom. 

 

Denki sat up happily. “We’re playin’ doctor! Wanna play?” 

 

Aizawa sighed. “Y’know what. It’ll get me out of my next meeting, so yes. I’ll play.” 

 

Todoroki and Denki sat them down on separate beds before running to the toy chest, digging through it until they found what they were looking for. An amalgamation of old children’s doctor’s kits. None of the pieces matched, but there were definitely plenty of pieces. Todoroki also found two shirts that went with the kit. One white one with a colorful name tag, and one blue one that heavily resembled nurse’s scrubs, although it did have a similar colorful tag on the front. 

 

Todoroki put the white shirt on, passing Denki the blue one. They divided the tools before Todoroki handed Denki a clipboard and they both walked over to Midoriya. 

 

“Hello Doctor,” Midoriya said cheerfully.

 

“Hello!” Todoroki smiled. “Why are you here?” 

 

Midoriya pressed a hand into his stomach. “Well, last week my stomach started to hurt, and it hasn’t stopped.” 

 

Denki scribbled something onto the clipboard, whispering to Todoroki, who nodded. “Thank you nurse. Can you look at Mr. ‘Zawa please?” 

 

“Yep!” Denki walked over to Aizawa’s side and put the bag of medical toys on the bed. “Hello!” 

 

Their ‘exams’ went by fairly easily. Todoroki listened to their hearts using a freakishly cold stethoscope, Denki used a plastic light to see into their ears, and both boys finally walked away to come up with a final diagnosis.

 

While they were talking, Midoriya turned over and smiled at Aizawa. “So, I should probably ask you now.” 

 

“Oh god,” Aizawa rubbed his temples. “I’m not helping you with your heroics essay.” 

 

“No, no,” Midoriya shook his head. “I’m just having a bit of trouble understanding this one math concept. It’s driving me insane.” 

 

Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “What is it?” 

 

“Uh, the quadratic formula?” 

 

“Oh god,” Aizawa sighed. “Kid, ask Iida. Formulas were never my strong suit.” 

 

Midoriya laughed. “Gotcha,” he giggled. 

 

Todoroki walked back over, Denki right behind him. “We figured out what kind of sickness you two have.” 

 

“Well that’s good,” Midoriya said. “What is it?” 

 

Denki shook his head. “Shouto says you both are suffering a lack of cuddles,” he looked at his clipboard again. 

 

Aizawa smiled. “Is there any medicine we can have for this sickness?” 

 

Todoroki nodded. “You need at least ten minutes of cuddles a day,” he declared. “That should cure you.” 

 

Midoriya stood up. “Well Doctor, thank you,” he picked Todoroki up, happily giving his Little a piggyback ride. “I think, after lunch, you can give me my medicine, okay?”

 

“Okay!” Todoroki allowed Midoriya to strip him out of the white shirt. 

 

“Although,” Midoriya put his hand on his chin. “Doctors always clean up after themselves. I’ll go make lunch, and you and Denki need to clean up your toys. Otherwise, I’ll give them to Kacchan.” 

 

The threat of handing the toys over to Bakugou spurred both boys into cleaning, packing the plastic pieces up neatly while Midoriya made sandwiches in the kitchen. 

 

“Daddy!” Todoroki and Denki came out of the playroom. “We’re done!” 

 

“Perfect!” Midoriya helped Todoroki into a kitchen chair, watching Denki to see if he needed any help. Just as he was passing out plates, the dorm doors swung open and Bakugou stormed in, Kirishima hot on his feet. 

 

“Katsuki!” Kirishima said, clearly concerned. “Calm down just a second!” 

 

“Kacchan?” Midoriya unintentionally put himself between Denki and Bakugou. “What’s wrong, you weren’t supposedly be back for another couple of hours.” 

 

Bakugou simply slammed past Midoriya. “Don’t wanna talk about it,” he growled, heading up the stairs. 

 

Kirishima and Midoriya exchanged worried looks. Silently, they agreed on a plan. Midoriya began slowly making his way up the stairs while Kirishima watched the Littles, trying to keep their minds off the display they had just witnessed. 

 

“Kacchan?” Midoriya knocked on Bakugou’s locked door. “Kacchan, it’s me. Can you let me in?” 

 

“No.” 

 

Midoriya jiggled the doorknob. Still locked. “Katsuki, please.” 

 

“I said no!” 

 

But the tell-tale click of the lock told a different story. Midoriya pushed into the room, slowly, not wanting to startle Bakugou. 

 

“Katsuki,” Midoriya looked at his friend, who was curled in a desperate ball on his bed. “Was it something your mom said?” 

 

Bakugou nodded, opening his arms and sobbing. Midoriya gave him a hug, stroking his hair and murmuring soft words, the same thing he’d usually do when Todoroki wouldn’t calm down. 

 

“She-“ Bakugou stuttered. “Sh-She said I was a di-dis-disgrace!” 

 

Midoriya seethed. He’d known Mitsuki wasn’t exactly the kindest mother, but to call her own son a disgrace? “Why? It wasn’t because of Eijirou, was it?” 

 

Bakugou shook his head. “Said I couldn’t be a hero as a CG. Went off for 20 minutes before Ei had enough.” 

 

He looked up, meeting Midoriya’s eyes. He looked desperate, eyes wide and filled with tears. “I’m not a bad person because of my classification, right?” 

 

“Oh Katsuki,” Midoriya wiped his own eyes. “Of course you’re not.” 

 

Bakugou buried himself into Midoriya’s hug. Midoriya, seeing no other option, texted Kirishima. 

 

Izuku: hey can you watch the kids. I’ve got Kacchan for the night

 

Kirishima: Yeah sure. I expect to have my boyfriend back by tomorrow tho. 

 

Midoriya smiled, tossing his phone onto Bakugou’s bedside table. Bakugou had already begun to drift off, sleep pulling him away for the time being. 

 

“God we need a break,” Midoriya sighed, staring up at the ceiling. 

 

And, although none of them knew it yet, their big break would come to them very, very soon.

Notes:

Suggestions! Especially small ones for the new story, if I end up doing it!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜 love y’all!

Chapter 28: I will rearrange the stars, pull them down to where you are

Summary:

A fun, not stressful visit to the local aquarium. What could go wrong?

Notes:

Ah yes. A fluffy chapter.

You know what that means!

Angst. There’s a bit of angst next week. Oops.

aNYWAY. I’m back in school, which means I literally had all this done on Wednesday, and am currently halfway done with the next chapter. I love random creative spikes.

So, nothing really new. I named the one-shot collection. ‘It’s the Little things’ will be debuting... eventually. I don’t know yet. Suggestions for that are open and welcome.

Chapter title from ‘Light’, by Sleeping at Last

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Aquar’um. Aquar’um. We’re goin’ to the Aquar’um!” Denki sang, kicking his feet while Bakugou tried to tie his shoes. 

 

“Hey,” Bakugou sighed, giving Denki a small smack across the knees. “Stay still,” He said, reaching down to tie Denki’s other shoe.

 

Denki pouted, but stilled his feet so Bakugou could finish on his shoes. As soon as the lightning bolt decorated converse were tied, he jumped down off the counter and ran around the common room, happily chanting about how they were finally going to the aquarium. 

 

Midoriya smiled, helping Todoroki into a sweater. “Do you think he’s excited?” He asked Bakugou, laughing as Todoroki’s head popped out of the sweater’s head hole. 

 

Bakugou snorted, grabbing his Little backpack. Extra pull ups, snacks, drinks, etc. They were all ready for a day out. 

 

As they packed, Midoriya kept sneaking glances at Bakugou. Last night was a thing of the past, the tears and sorry words. It was like yesterday hadn’t even happened. 

 

Aizawa was chaperoning the trip, arriving to the dorms with a 3 and a half year old Shinsou, who was ecstatic to see his best friend sitting on the counter, letting Momo tie his shoes. 

 

“Shouto!” He said happily, running over. “Shouto!” 

 

Aizawa sighed. “Are we all ready to go?” He asked Midoriya. The green haired teen looked around. Bakugou had his bag and was talking to Kirishima, who was definitely ready to go. Mina was chatting to Uraraka and Momo, who was holding Todoroki while she talked. Todoroki was dressed and ready, his HTTYD sweater on and his red shoes tied with double knots. 

 

Denki was running around like a wild animal, but he was, in fact, ready to go. Aizawa was holding Shinsou, so they were all ready. 

 

“What about Shoji and Tokoyami?” Aizawa asked as Midoriya packed a few extra granola bars into his bag. 

 

“Oh, Shoji took Tokoyami to visit his parents. They’re gone all weekend,” Midoriya said. “I asked if they wanted to come with, even for just an hour or two, but they said no.” 

 

Aizawa nodded and set Shinsou down. “I see,” he murmured. “Well, let’s get going. We haven’t got all day.” 

 

They all trailed to the bus stop, Midoriya passing out bracelets engraved with a phone number to each Little. “If you get lost, you find a nice zoo man or woman and tell them that you lost your Daddy, and tell them that this number is who they should call,” he explained, tapping on the bracelets. 

 

Each Little nodded, the excitement almost tangible. They were going to the zoo! 

 

Aizawa herded them all onto the bus, helping Shinsou and Todoroki with their seatbelts. 

 

Midoriya sat next to Todoroki, watching as his eyes trained on the window. “Are you excited to see anything specific?” He asked. 

 

Todoroki turned. “I wanna see sharks!” He said happily, eyes wide. 

 

“Have you ever seen sharks?” Midoriya presses a hand over Todoroki’s chest as the bus started, lurching forward. 

 

“Nuh-uh!” 

 

Midoriya nodded. “I’m sure we’ll definitely see some,” he promised, watching as the bus turned away from the school. 

 

Their ride was quiet. No one had any emergency, although Shinsou fell asleep on Aizawa’s shoulder. 

 

When they reached their stop, Aizawa gestured them off the bus, grumbling under his breath that this was like herding cats out of a cardboard box. 

 

“Alright,” Aizawa said, handing out colorful bracelets with the aquarium name written on them. “Listen up. You’re all allowed in the aquarium until noon, when we’ll meet up at the food court. After that, we’ll do the zoo, and then we’re going home. Okay?” 

 

Everyone nodded. 

 

“Go,” Aizawa sighed, grabbing Shinsou’s hand and walking into the building. “And do not cause trouble. Again!” 

 

Midoriya laughed, intertwining his fingers with Shouto’s. Their wrists both had multiple bracelets, each one a fun color. Both had the entry bracelets, but Midoroya had the blue rubber CG bracelet, while Shouto had the phone number bracelet and the pastel yellow Little bracelet. Just in case they got separated. Again. 

 

“Where to first?” Midoriya asked, squeezing Tododoki’s hand to get his attention. 

 

Todoroki looked around, down the halls, before he pointed to the left, towards the shark tanks and the touch pools. The halls were dark, barely lit until they walked into a big plastic tube, looking up at a giant creature. 

 

“Daddy!” Todoroki pointed upwards. “Wha’s that?” 

 

Midoriya peered at the underbelly of the fish. “It’s a whale shark,” he decided, smiling when Todoroki stared, wide eyed, as the whale shark headed down, showing off the white pattern on its back and the gaping mouth. 

 

“Can those eat people?” Todoroki asked, gripping Midoriya’s hand tighter. 

 

“Nope,” Midoriya pointed to the mouth. “They eat teeny tiny animals called krill, and they don’t eat humans,” he reassured. 

 

Todoroki nodded. “She’s pretty,” he murmured softly. 

 

They kept going, hands locked as they passed through more dark halls, the floor sloping down until they were going down an oval shaped spiral, glass on every side. And in those tanks, at least ten sharks, swimming in lazy circles.

 

“Daddy,” Todoroki whispered, pointing to a shark. “That one’s real big,” the shark in question was, according to a sign, a sand tiger shark. 

 

“It is,” Midoriya agreed, smiling as Todoroki pressed a hand against the glass. “Look at that one!” 

 

A nurse shark swam by, settling down right in front of Todoroki’s hand. He jumped, pulling away and staring in wide eyed awe. 

 

Eventually, they exhausted everything to do in the aquarium, seeing all sorts of fun colored fish and even a sea turtle with three fins. They passed Aizawa, who had found Bakugou and co. They walked together to the food court, where Todoroki sat down and yawned, eyes closing and stomach grumbling. 

 

“I think someone’s tired,” Midoriya hummed, opening a jar of applesauce. “Shouto, c’mon darling, it’s lunch time.” 

 

“No,” Shouto groaned, rubbing his eyes and whining. 

 

Aizawa huffed, smiling as he gave Shinsou a sandwich. “He’s regressing down. We need to get him home.” 

 

Bakugou grumbled something about wanting to see the lions, but Aizawa shook his head. “No. I think we’re all due for nap time anyway.”

 

Truthfully, Denki was the only one willing to keep going. And even he was slowing down, energetic movements getting more lethargic. 

 

So they forewent the zoo, promising to come back on a later date and see all the fun animals. Shouto didn’t even protest to being scooped up and carried back to the bus stop, where Midoriya subtly checked his pull up. 

 

“He’s wet,” he whispered to Aizawa, who sighed.

 

“Is there a bathroom around?” He asked, pointing to the zoo entrance. “See if you can change him in there.” 

 

He could, and he did. When he came back, the bus was waiting, and he carried Shouto on with little difficulty. 

 

Their ride home was much like their ride out. Quiet, relaxed. Everyone napped, Denki cuddled between his daddies, Shinsou leaning against the window, and Todoroki completely asleep on Midoriya’s chest. 

 

He stayed asleep the entire time Midoriya carried him back into the dorm building, got him into a onesie, and settled him down in his cradle. 

 

“I guess we’re rescheduling the meeting with his mom,” Midoriya said sweetly, closing the nursery doors. 

 

Momo nodded. “And you’re sure you’ll be able to go alone next week?” She asked, picking up a notebook. 

 

Midoriya fell onto the couch beside her. “I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

Notes:

Suggestions! I love ‘em!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 29: Like a river runs dry, and leaves it’s scars behind

Summary:

Shouto visits Rei. It’s an interesting visit.

Notes:

Oh hell yeah!

New chapter!

Y’all. School’s kicking my ass.

I crave the grave.

5:40 is too damn early.

aNYWAY. I am hella excited for the next few chapters. Story’s taking a new turn in two weeks.

That’s all I’ve got to say. Like that’s it. I know, I’m Boring.

Chapter title from ‘Heart of Stone’ from the musical ‘Six’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It took a week for Todoroki to pull out of littlespace, waking up one morning and waiting for Midoriya in the kitchen, a cup of coffee ready for his boyfriend. They planned to go out to visit Rei that afternoon, after Aizawa gave them permission to leave. 

 

They left around noon, napping together on the train to the hospital, Midoriya’s head against Todoroki’s shoulder, and Todoroki’s head resting on Midoriya’s. All in all, a pretty comfortable way to pass a train ride. 

 

Todoroki started to get nervous as they signed in, the nurse happily informing them that Rei’s room had been changed. He nodded, swallowing and grabbing Midoriya’s hand tightly.

 

“Hey,” Midoriya murmured. “You doing okay?” 

 

Todoroki blinked a few times, squeezing Midoriya’s hand once. “Yeah,” he sounded hoarse, but was otherwise good. 

 

They took the long way to Rei’s new room, Midoriya pointing out small details that made the place seem lively. Paintings on the walls or the birdcage in one hall, with two chattering yellow birds. 

 

Finally, they arrived at room 413, Midoriya slightly shocked to see the door cracked open. He knocked twice on the doorframe before pushing in to the room. 

 

“Midoriya?” Hawks turned, smiling at Midoriya and Shouto. “I didn’t know you were visiting today!” 

 

“Likewise,” Midoriya grinned as he sat down, subtlety helping Shouto into a chair. “Hey Touya, Ms. Todoroki,” 

 

Touya looked up from his book, eyes wide. “Hello,” he mumbled, knuckle automatically moving to his mouth. He looked much better than the last time Midoriya had seen him. Long gone were the villain’s clothes, replaced with Little’s clothes in Touya’s general color palette, a black shirt with a panda on the front pocket, jeans, and galaxy converse. His scars looked healthier, the staples no longer surrounded by a slight ring of reddened skin. His hair was growing out, the vibrant red natural shade blending into the dyed black. He had filled out a bit, his cheeks a little fuller, his ribs finally hidden from sight. 

 

Rei reached over to hold Touya’s hand gently. “He’s shy,” She hummed. “I never knew Touya to be a shy soul, yet here we are.” 

 

“Mom,” Shouto looked like he was about to start crying. “Momma,” 

 

“Hm?” Rei turned to her youngest son. “Shouto, come here darling,” 

 

Shouto stood obediently and walked over, standing in front of his mother. She put her hands on his waist, smiling up at him. “I’m so proud of you,” she said. “Touya was telling me all about how brave you were when your father came to visit.” 

 

“Momma,” Shouto knelt down in front of her. “I missed you.” 

 

Rei nodded, running her fingers through Shouto’s hair. “I missed you too, my little ice prince.” 

 

They stayed like that, Shouto eventually curling up on Midoriya’s lap, disappointed that he couldn’t stay with his mother, but happy to have the sturdy arms of his Caregiver. 

 

“So,” Midoriya looked at Rei. “I’ve been wondering, and I’m sorry if this seems rude. But usually, two neutrals can’t produce more than one Little. Unless you’ve got a long history of skipping classifications in your family. Which, I guess is possible. But that’s not the point. What’s your classification?”

 

Rei smiled. “It’s not a rude question. I’m a Babysitter, but both my parents were Little.” 

 

“But-“ 

 

“My grandparents,” Rei said smoothly, cutting Midoriya’s mumbling off. “They were both caregivers.” 

 

Midoriya turned red. “Oh.” 

 

Hawks laughed. “Don’t worry kid,” he poked Midoriya. “I asked the same thing.” 

 

They chatted, mostly about school and work and other small things. Midoriya told Rei about their aquarium visit, and Hawks talked about how much Touya loved the public library. She seemed happy that both her boys were doing alright. 

 

“Oh,” Midoriya looked at Hawks. “Have you told her about the result of you-know-know’s last visit?” 

 

Hawks shook his head. “Didn’t think of it.” 

 

Rei turned to listen to Midoriya as he spoke. “Last time Endeavor was at UA, he got into a fight with us about Touya and Shouto. I, uh, broke his hand after he tried to drag Shouto away. But! He signed some papers that essentially meant he’s no longer allowed anywhere on UA grounds, and Shouto isn’t his legal son anymore!” 

 

“Oh my,” Rei looked at Shouto. “He’s still, well, my son, yes?” 

 

Hawks nodded. “Unless you sign the papers, Shouto’s legal guardian is either you or the school.” 

 

Rei smiled. “Thank you,” she murmured. “I was so scared he’d do something rash, something so terrible. When Shouto stopped visiting, I was worried it had happened. But,” she looked at Shouto. “Now I see he’s safer than ever.” 

 

One of the nurses came around with lunch, giving Rei her plate and promising to come back with more for everyone else. 

 

“Actually,” Midoriya reached into his bag. “I’ve got lunch for Shouto, so don’t worry about him.” He pulled a bottle out, humming softly when Shouto whined. 

 

The nurse nodded and left, leaving everyone in relative silence as Shouto had lunch.

 

“Is he still quiet?” Rei asked finally, leaning forward. 

 

Midoriya laughed. “He never cries!” He said. “Unless he really wants something, he’s quiet as the grave.” 

 

Hawks sighed. “I wish Touya was like that,” he grumbled. “He’s only quiet when we’re in public.” 

 

They continued to swap stories, Midoriya showing Rei a few videos off his phone of Shouto.

 

Eventually, lunch came for everyone else, and they all ate, minus Shouto, who kept drinking. 

 

It was a basic lunch, chicken and peas and mashed potatoes. “Man,” Hawks said around a mouthful of food. “They really could stand to do better on the food here, huh?” 

 

Rei nodded. “I miss Natsuo’s cooking,” she murmured. 

 

Midoriya sighed. “Well,” he stood up. “I’m sorry we couldn’t spend more time here, but I think someone needs a nap.” 

 

Shouto, who was curled in Midoriya’s arms, squirmed, making noises of indignation and reaching up to tug on Midoriya’s hair. 

 

“Yeah,” Midoriya winced. “Nap time! I hear ya Sho. We’re going.” 

 

Rei stood. “It was nice seeing you again,” she said. “And I look forward to seeing you at the next sports festival. I’m allowed to watch that this year.” 

 

They left, bidding everyone goodbye before Midoriya felt Shouto get even more impatient. 

 

“Alright kiddo,” Midoriya said, digging through his pockets for his bus pass. “I know, I wanna go home too.” 

 

He couldn’t stop Shouto from putting his fingers in his mouth on the way home, and he really didn’t want to. He didn’t think to bring a pacifier, and Shouto wouldn’t have stopped crying unless he had one. 

 

Their ride home was just as quiet as their ride out. It started to rain, soft droplets that turned into a downpour just as Midoriya managed to get into the dorms. 

 

“How was Rei?” Momo asked sweetly, looking up from her knitting. 

 

Midoriya tugged his hood down. “She was good!” He said. “We ran into Hawks and Touya while we were out there, and they were both doing well too.” 

 

Momo raised an eyebrow. “And Shouto?” 

 

“First sight of his mum send him spiraling,” Midoriya bounced Shouto on his hip a bit, trying to keep him semi-awake. “He got fussy as we left, but I think he’s also super young right now. So, hey, what are ya gonna do?” He shrugged, walking into the nursery. 

 

Todoroki didn’t fuss as Midoriya pulled him out of his clothes and grabbed a fleecy onesie for him to wear. He truly must’ve been really low for him to not even babble as Midoriya wound his music box and set him down to sleep. 

 

“G’night Shouto,” Midoriya hummed, watching as Shouto’s eyes fluttered shut, sending him down into sleep.

Notes:

Suggestions!!!!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 30: Oh the whole world is sleeping, but my world is you.

Summary:

A delivery arrives for 1-A, and someone gets very, very grumpy about a new change.

Notes:

Ah yes, the forbidden chapter.

I had meant this to be a full fluff chapter, but the content wasn’t going to make word count, so I mashed this with the next chapter.

Oops.

Anyway, I’m happy to report that there’s nothing else to report. I’m happy, healthy, and ready to keep writing!

Chapter title from ‘Bloom’ by The Paper Kites.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Todoroki woke up, he seemed older, but when Midoriya asked, he held out two shaking fingers. 

 

It wasn’t ideal, but it wasn’t awful either. They’d just have a slow day. 

 

Midoriya left Todoroki with Momo for dinner, opting to curl up in his room with his laptop instead. 

 

“Hey,” Momo knocked on the door, Todoroki in her hip. “He’s been fed and changed, so I’m going to leave him here tonight, okay?” 

 

“Yeah,” Midoriya stretched and stood up, kicking a drawer open with his foot as he collected his baby. “Thank you.” 

 

Momo smiled. “Any time.” 

 

Midoriya spread a blanket out on the floor, gathering a few toys for Todoroki to play with while he worked. He watched as Todoroki crawled around, grabbing at a few colorful rings and stacking them carefully. So he was really young. 

 

Eventually, Todoroki crawled over to the edge of the bed and tugged on the sheets, making soft cooing noises. He wanted to be let up. 

 

Midoriya indulged him, lifting Todoroki onto the bed and letting him fall asleep next to him. 

 

Immediately, when he looked over, Midoriya was slammed with déjà vu. Todoroki, curled up in his bed with his red and white pacifier, face blissfully blank. He looked so similar to when Midoriya has found him, sobbing, newly immersed in his headspace. Now, it had been months, and while Todoroki wasn’t wearing his normal pyjamas anymore, and his face wasn’t tear stained, Midoriya couldn’t help but see the baby he had taken in all those weeks ago. 

 

They both slept well, Midoriya glad Todoroki only woke up once, because he was exhausted. Their morning was entirely normal as well, no shenanigans whatsoever. It seemed everyone was too tired for any weird stuff today. 

 

Mina plopped down at the table, a big grin on her face and a giant box in her hands. “Guess what?” 

 

Midoriya looked up. “What?” 

 

“The Gen Ed department made stuff for us!” She squealed happily, digging through the box. “A few students teamed up with the costume and support gear kids to put together a box for us!” 

 

“Oooooo,” Hagakure leaned over to see. “Aw, that’s so cute!” 

 

Mina tugged a hero Deku onesie out of the box. “It’s meant to be loose, so don’t worry about it not fitting him,” she read off the pinned on tag. “That’s sweet.” 

 

She continued to pull stuff out of the box, laying them out. A few more custom hero onesies, a few adorable sweaters, and some more winter clothes. At the bottom were reinforced toys, insulated and blast proof so no one broke them while playing. 

 

“This is nice,” Midoriya dug through a few Halloween costumes they’d been gifted. “I was just thinking Shouto needed a few more footed onesies, and now here they are.” 

 

“Yeah,” Mina scooped up the more colorful ones. “I’m gonna go wash these. Oh, and Aizawa said something about our licenses? A re-evaluation of our classifications, I think he said. Anyway, one tide pod or two?” 

 

Midoriya eyed the clothes. “Two.” 

 

Mina nodded and walked towards the laundry room, humming to herself. 

 

“A re-classification?” Hagakure asked, picking up one of the toys. “Why?” 

 

“Some people present as one thing, and mature into another,” Midoriya shrugged. “Like, my mom had a friend who was diagnosed Babysitter, but went back for bloodwork and found out she had matured into a full Caregiver. It’s usually like that, Babysitter to CG.” 

 

Hagakure sighed. “Do Neutrals classify up?” 

 

“It’s not unheard of,” Midoriya chewed on his thumb. “But re-classifying at all is rare, I doubt anyone in class will.” 

 

He was wrong. He was very, very wrong. The morning of their re-classification test, something was off. Bakugou was being a dick, and more than usual, and it was setting everyone else off in the process. 

 

Even Aizawa sensed the tension when he walked into the room, one of the student nurses right behind him. “Alright. Who started it?” 

 

“Sir!” Iida raised his hand. “I believe the test has us all on edge.” 

 

Aizawa sighed, passing the papers around. It was a shorter test, almost a third of the length of their original. “I don’t know why. It’s the same thing you took a few months ago.” 

 

They all began testing, the scratch of pencil against paper the only sound in the room. 

 

“Izuku?” Aizawa said, looking around. “Where’s Shouto?” 

 

“At the dorms,” Midoriya said. “He’s napping, but I don’t think he needs re-classifying, really.” 

 

Aizawa nodded. “Next time he’s big, tell him to hit the nurse’s office. He at least needs the bloodwork done.” 

 

Midoriya gave a thumbs up, going back to his test.

 

When they finished, the entire class lined up for the blood test. The nurse smiled and pricked their finger, pooling the blood into a small machine that spit out an immediate classification. If any of them changed, she’d alert Aizawa and he’d tell the person in private. 

 

No one seemed to be re-classified, but Aizawa talked to a few students anyway, mostly the three other Littles, asking how they felt, if they wanted to go extra training, that sort of thing. He also offered the same to Bakugou, Kirishima, and Midoriya. 

 

So while Tokoyami, Kirishima, and Denki were suiting up for extra training, everyone else trailed back to the dorms, ready to eat. Except for one person. 

 

“Kacchan?” Midoriya said, turning to look for the blonde. “Has anyone seen Kacchan?” 

 

“Yeah,” Sero said, his mouth full. “Went upstairs. Real quiet about it too.” 

 

Midoriya chewed his lower lip, meeting Momo’s gaze. They silently agreed, someone needed to check that out. 

 

It was Midoriya. He passed Todoroki off to Momo, who nodded good luck to him before he headed up to Bakugou’s room. 

 

“Kacchan,” Midoriya said in a soft, sing-song voice. “Kacchan, c’mon, it’s dinner time.” 

 

“No!” 

 

Midoriya raised an eyebrow. “Kacchan,” He said, a bit harsher, like a parent scolding a particularly stubborn child. “Come and eat something.” 

 

The door cracked open, and an almost tearful looking Bakugou peered out. “Wha’s for dinner?” 

 

“I think Sato made nuggets, c’mon,” Midoroya held his hand out, and Bakugou grabbed it, shuffling down the hall until he heard the others, his eyes widening and his hand tugging on Midoriya’s. 

 

“No!” He yelled, pulling back. “No wanna!” 

 

“Katsuki Bakugou,” Midoriya turned, and his scolding immediately broke. There was Bakugou, staring so desperately up at Midoriya, eyes full of tears. 

 

Midoriya crouched down, holding his arms out. “Alright. It’s ok,” he held Bakugou tight, allowing him to sob into his shirt. “It’s okay baby, I’ve got you.” 

 

“‘M not a baby!” 

 

“Okay,” Midoriya smoothed Bakugou’s hair down. “Okay, I believe you kiddo. Let’s get you settled in your room, and I’ll bring some food up to you, how’s that sound?”

 

Bakugou nodded, hesitant when Midoriya left him to go grab food and clothes. But he sat on the edge of the bed quietly, chewing on his thumb. 

 

Midoriya headed downstairs, bundling up some clothes from the nursery, and grabbing two plates while he was at it. “If Kirishima asks, tell him Kacchan and I are having alone time, and ask him if he can watch Shouto if Momo gets tired.” 

 

He ran back up the stairs, knocking in a pattern before opening the door. “I brought nuggets!”

 

Bakugou looked up, his eyes red rimmed, but at least the tears had stopped. 

 

“And,” Midoriya unfolded the clothes. “A special onesie!” He showed off the Ground Zero onesie, happy when Bakugou seemed to smile a bit at the notion of wearing a fleecy version of his hero costume. 

 

It was, however, hell trying to get Bakugou into a pull up. Finally, Midoryia had to threaten to grab a diaper, in which case, Bakugou put on the pull up with minimal complaint. He seemed more content in the onesie, and gratefully accepted the bites of food Midoriya passed him. 

 

Finally, he began to wind down. Blinks became longer, and his yawns grew more intense with every minute. 

 

“Alright,” Midoriya said. “I think it’s bedtime.” 

 

Bakugou didn’t even argue, he just crawled under the covers and smiled when Midoriya tugged them up to his chin and pressed a kiss into his forehead. “Goodnight Kacchan,” he murmured. 

 

“Ni-Ni ‘Zuzu,” Bakugou said softly, rolling over and putting his thumb absentmindedly in his mouth.  

 

“Kacchan?” 

 

“Hm?” 

 

Midoriya held out a black pacifier. “Try that.” 

 

Bakugou put it in his mouth, signing a messy thank you and, as if on second thought, tugged his hearing aids out and went to sleep. 

 

Midoryia waited until he was sure Bakugou wouldn’t roll over to check his desk. A few homework assignments, a pen, and a folded up letter. 

 

Katsuki Bakugou, You have re-classified as a Switch. Tendency, 15%. Ages, 6 Months to 3 Years old.

Notes:

Suggestions! Now that Bakugou’s a Switch, I need things!!!!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 31: Take a moment and ask yourself if this is how we fall apart (but it’s not, but it’s not, but it’s not, but it’s not)

Summary:

Bakugou’s first day as a Little is, as expected, hell!

Notes:

So. Yeah. I almost couldn’t put this up today. I’ve been so damn sick since Wednesday, and couldn’t see, much less write.

But I’m better now! I say as I haven’t eaten solid foods today.

Anyway, aside from me being sick, nothing else has happened. My Christmas stories are on track, JALS is good, ITLT is going into production. All is well.

Oh! Has anyone else seen/listened to K-12????? It’s so good! Melanie Martinez is just great.

Chapter Title from ‘here comes a thought’ from the Steven Universe soundtrack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya sat at Bakugou’s desk, reading and re-reading the note multiple times before he pulled his phone out to google Switches. 

 

Switches are rare, rarer than most would expect. Only about 5% of people classified end up at Switches, and most are misdiagnosed as Caregivers. It’s often the case that a Caregiver is too stressed, and stress changes their classification. Very rarely are people born Switches. 

 

A Switch usually, and this isn’t necessarily always true, is a Caregiver at least 80% of the time. That other 20% is spent being Little. For example, if you receive a classification letter that says ‘Tendency, 17%,’ that means the Switch will be Little about 17% of the time. 

 

In simpler terms, a Switch should regress about once or twice a month. 

 

A Switch usually needs a guiding hand when they’re regressed, as their Caregiving nature is completely gone. However, they are usually more independent than natural Littles.

 

Midoriya sat back, his eyes swimming. He had to tell Kirishima. He had too. 

 

Izuku : hey, I’ve got something real important to tell you. Text me when you get back to your room

 

Kirishima : I’m there now. What’s up? 

 

Izuku : I’m coming over. 

 

A minute later, Midoriya was sitting on Kirishima’s bed while the redhead stacked his schoolbooks. 

 

“It’s about Kacchan’s classification,” Midoriya said, trying his best not to wince at how blunt he sounded. 

 

Kirishima raised an eyebrow. “What?” 

 

Midoriya fidgeted. “He re-classified.” 

 

“As what?” 

 

“A Switch.” 

 

Kirishima shook his head. “Yeah, I don’t know what that is.” 

 

Midoriya explained, texting various links to Kirishima as he talked. The more he went on, the more fidgety Kirishima got. 

 

“So,” he finally said, once Midoriya had stopped talking. “What you’re saying is that sometimes Katsuki is a Little

 

“Approximately 15% of the time, yes.”

 

Kirishima put his head into his hands. “Oh god.” 

 

Midoriya nodded. “Yeah. I know.” 

 

“Who’s gonna?” 

 

“Me.” 

 

“Why?” 

 

Midoriya shrugged. “I don’t know. I just. He’s at the same age range as Shouto. So it makes sense?” 

 

Kirishima sighed, meeting Midoriya’s eyes. “Can you do it?” 

 

“I guess we’ll find out.” 

 

Bakugou slept like the dead. Midoriya asked Kirishima to keep an eye on him that night while he got a suitable space set up in the nursery for him. It was the cradle right next to Todoroki’s, although while Todoroki’s had the regular blue and white sheets and pillows, Midoriya had traded Bakugou’s out for something else. He’d dug up some old Halloween sheets and put them on Bakugou’s cradle, taking a step back to admire the pumpkin patterned sheets and matching pillows. It had a mobile Midoriya had found hidden with other Halloween decorations. It was Nightmare Before Christmas themed, as was Midoriya’s plan for the rest of the cradle. But for now, the dancing clay figures would have to do. 

 

He ended up passing out on the common room couch, staring up at the ceiling and falling asleep easier than he’d ever done before. 

 

He woke up to Kirishima panicking and Bakugou absolutely wailing. 

 

“I don’t know what to do!” Kirishima cried, looking around wildly. “He just, just woke up and started to cry and he won’t stop!” 

 

Midoriya staggered to his feet and held his hands out. “Give him here.” 

 

Kirishima passed Bakugou over, and immediately, Midoriya plopped down onto the couch. Bakugou continued to wail until Midoriya pressed his hands over his ears and looked at Kirishima. “He can’t hear. Go grab his hearing aids.” 

 

While Kirishima ran off, Midoriya watched the kitchen. Momo had Todoroki, and she was making breakfast with him and Jirou. Mina and Sero looked after Denki, who was playing with Tokoyami and Shoji. It was, minus the panicked Kirishima and distraught Bakugou, a nice morning. 

 

When Kirishima came back down and passed Midoriya the ever important hearing aids, they teamed up to put them in and suddenly, 

 

“Oh thank god,” Kirishima sat back and sighed. “I thought he’d never stop crying.” 

 

Todoroki came over. “Daddy?” 

 

“Yeah?” 

 

“Why’s Uncle Kat’ki all small?” 

 

Midoriya smiled. “I’ll tell you when you’re older.” 

 

“Okay,” Todoroki sat down next to Midoriya and looked at Bakugou. 

 

Once Bakugou had eaten and seen his new room, he settled down for a nap while Midoriya explained the new situation to everyone else. 

 

“Oh,” Momo nodded. “So, we’ve now got five Littles to look after.” 

 

Midoriya hung his head. “Don’t remind me.” 

 

When Bakugou woke up, he was older, which confused everyone until they remembered he’d only be regressed for two days. His body cycled through his age range faster. 

 

Firmly set at 2 and a half for the afternoon, Bakugou wanted to play. Midoriya indulged him, asking if Kirishima and Denki wanted to join them outside. 

 

“Alright kiddos,” Midoriya said, standing in front of Bakugou and Todoroki. “Let’s get you dressed.” 

 

Todoroki wasn’t stubborn, happily putting on a pull up, black shorts, a grey shirt, and one of his Big jackets, a Slytherin varsity style jacket. He tugged his own socks on while Midoryia contended with Bakugou. 

 

Eventually, the blonde Little went along with it, allowing himself to be put in a grey Dino print onesie, overalls, socks, and orange shoes. He seemed less than thrilled, but headed outside anyway. 

 

They met Kirishima and Denki at the playground, where Todoroki and Bakugou immediately ran off to play on the slides. While Midoriya supervised, a few new faces joined them. 

 

“Kendo!” Midoriya waved, smiling as Kendo walked over. “I haven’t seen you guys in a while!” 

 

“Yeah,” Kendo sighed. “We’ve been having,” 

 

“Mommy!” 

 

Kendo rolled her eyes and turned to the Little behind her. “Yes Neito?” 

 

Monoma pointed to the swings. “I wanna play!” 

 

“Well then go ahead and play. Mommy’s gonna talk to her friends, okay?” 

 

“Okay,” Monoma skipped off, climbing onto a swing and slowly gaining momentum as he rocked back and forth. 

 

Kendo turned back to Midoriya and Kirishima. “He’s an absolute nightmare,” she groaned. “I love him to bits, we all do, but he’s such a brat.” 

 

Midoriya laughed. “I have a feeling we’ll know how that feels,” he agreed. “Are there any other Littles with you?” 

 

“Oh yeah,” Kendo gestured to Monoma. “He’s got Tsunotori and Komori. But they’re both ‘gross girls’ and he’d rather play with Tetsu than anything else.” 

 

Kirishima smiled. “How’s Tetsutetsu handling parenthood?” 

 

“He’s great at it, even if it was a bit unexpected.” 

 

Kirishima nodded. “I know how that one feels.” 

 

They sat and chatted for a while, watching their Littles. It was only when their attention was on Kendo’s phone that things went south. 

 

“Daddy!” Todoroki and Denki skidded up to the bench. “Kat’ki’s in trouble!” 

 

All three Caregivers shot to their feet, following the Littles to a spot under a tree, where Monoma was on his knees, and Bakugou was crying. 

 

“What happened?” Midoriya asked, hugging Bakugou. Kendo knelt down to comfort Monoma, asking him the same question. 

 

“He called me dumb!” Monoma accused, pointing at Bakugou. 

 

“Katsuki!” Midoriya looked at Bakugou. 

 

“Wait,” Kendo stood. “I’m sure he didn’t do it unprovoked. Neito, what did you do?” 

 

Monoma’s face twisted. “Nothin’!” 

 

“Neito Monoma.” 

 

“He pushed me,” Bakugou grumbled. “Pulled my hair.” 

 

Kendo nodded. “There it is,” she sighed. “Well. I’ve got a brat to deal with. See ya later,” 

 

“Bye,” Midoriya sighed, looking at Kirishima. “Can you carry him?” 

 

“‘Course,” Kirishima lifted Bakugou up. “C’mon Katsuki. Let’s go home.” 

 

By the time everyone was in pyjamas, they all needed naps. Even Denki, who insisted he was a big boy. 

 

Finally, Kirishima and Midoriya got a moment alone, comforted by the silence of the playroom, ready to face whatever tests came at them tomorrow.

Notes:

Suggestions! I practically live off them at this point!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 32: I’m no good on my own anymore

Summary:

Test day is never fun, as a confused group of Neutrals finds out very, very quickly.

Notes:

IM ALIVE

my sickness is completely gone, and I’m thankfully feeling so much better.

Also, with the changing of seasons, and Michael’s finally putting out their Halloween decorations, I’ve begun to work on mine.

I’m gonna be Todoroki.

It’s gonna be lit

Also! The tea with Aqua! I’ve gone too deep into my Christmas fics. I planned to make them all about 1000 words, but then the CMV fic I started ended up being 2000, and I’m not even done. Oops.

Chapter title from ‘I was an island’ by Allison Weiss

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Two weeks later, after the whole Bakugou fiasco and some various other things went sunny side up, Aizawa approached the class one afternoon. 

 

“This weekend, some kids are taking a trip,” he said, passing out forms. “All the Caregivers, Babysitters, and our Switch will be heading out to a training zone to catch up on physical training. They leave Friday morning, and will return late Sunday night.” 

 

Iida’s hand was in the air immediately. “Sir! What will happen to the Littles?” 

 

“That,” Aizawa said with an almost wicked smile. “Is the second part of this trip. The care of the Littles will be left to the remaining students.” 

 

Everyone looked around. “But,” Sato said slowly. “You said the Caregivers and Babysitters we’re leaving. We can’t,” 

 

“Oh but you can,” Aizawa shrugged. “And I assure you, you will. Plenty of times a neutral hero saves a regressed Little or has to make a facility run. You will have to know how to care for both biological children and Littles if you want to be successful hero.” 

 

Again, silence. 

 

“Alright, now that that’s out of the way. Get into your costumes. We’re doing disaster sims.” 

 

The rest of the day passed in a haze of quirks and mock battles, until everyone was sweaty and sore and ready to pass out. Kirishima didn’t even bother with a proper shower, he just dunked himself into the pool and fell unconscious onto the couch. 

 

“Alright,” Midoriya was sitting with his legs propped up, methodically wrapping his limbs up with sports tape. The others sat around him, listening as he talked. “The Littles are pretty easy to care for. They’re calm most of the time.” 

 

Hagakure raised her hand. “I know you weren’t here for it,” she said. “But Todoroki threw a fit last time you weren’t here.” 

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow, pausing in his rhythmic massaging of his arms. “I did?” 

 

“Yeah,” Ojiro rubbed his neck and shrugged. “It was a mess.” 

 

“Sorry,” Todoroki smiled, looking down at his arm. “I don’t have much control.” 

 

Midoriya tossed his tape to Bakugou, who was rearranging the whole medicine cabinet. “I’ll write up a list of stuff for you to remember, reminders, tips and tricks, stuff like that.” 

 

They went to bed that night exhausted. Aizawa had worked them to the bone and then some, likely to get them all asleep so no one stayed awake, plagued with anxieties about the next day. 

 

Bright and early the next morning, everyone was in the kitchen. No one had eaten yet, and most of them were still half asleep. Yet, Aizawa was there, and so were the students leaving with him. 

 

“Alright,” Midoriya hummed, passing a still mostly asleep Todoroki to Sato. “He gets one bottle in the morning. Don’t give him more, he’s lying when he cries for more. If he really won’t stop, give him some of those rice puff things. That should tide him over until lunch.” 

 

Sato nodded, rocking back and forth to keep Todoroki calm. “And if he cries for no reason?” 

 

Midoriya shrugged, lifting his overnight bag onto his shoulder. “He never cries for no reason. Try some toys, make sure his plushies are close by, and if he doesn’t stop then, put him in the tub, use a bath bomb. He’s addicted to those.” 

 

Denki was a bit more awake, and pretty damn excited to be spending the weekend with Aunty Mina and Uncle Hanta. Bakugou was going over acceptable foods and drinks with them, making sure they knew Denki didn’t get more sugar than he needed. 

 

“He’ll try and fight you on his medication,” Bakugou said. “Make it a game. I stash Mike and Ike’s up in the candy cabinet. If he can take his pills, he gets a serving of those. If he still fights it, give him some and tell him whoever swallows them all first wins. Hide his pills in the pile. It works every time” 

 

Shinsou, ever the quiet one, was already happily baking with Hagakure and Aoyama, sitting on the countertop and babbling. 

 

“Today is gonna be a disaster,” Aizawa said to everyone as they left, getting onto the bus. “Let’s just hope no one burns anything down.” 

 

He was right. As soon as Midoriya didn’t come back, Todoroki threw a fit. Crying was all he was old enough to do, and his nonexistent object permanence told him Daddy was gone and would never come back. So, he did what came naturally. He cried. 

 

“Come on,” Sato groaned, putting the thankfully empty bottle in the sink. “Shhhh, I know. It sucks,” he side eyed where Tokoyami was crawling out of his blanket nest, rubbing bleary eyes. “Tsuyu, watch that for me.” 

 

Tsuyu nodded, catching Tokoyami’s attention and directing it to a stack of toys. 

 

Iida came over, a blanket and familiar stuffed animal in his arms. “Maybe this?” He said, at a loss for what to do for the first time in his life. 

 

Thankfully, the Deku bear helped. The familiar costume quieted Todoroki, who stayed cuddled up to Sato as he walked around the dorms. The movement seemed to help, lulling Todoroki to a point where he could lay out on the common room floor, playing with Shinsou. 

 

By noon, everyone had a thing to do. They decided to bathe the Littles, thankful that they were all calm enough. 

 

“Should we maybe take them outside?” Mina asked, giving Denki his lunch. “I think the fresh air would do them good. Plus, it’d exhaust Denki to the point where he could take an N-A-P.” 

 

Sero nodded. “Nap time is when we get a break. I’d kill for that right now.” 

 

They were in agreement, after bathtime came playtime outside, and then naps. 

 

Tsuyu ran the baths while Hagakure, Mina, and Iida undressed the Littles. Bubbles were added, and a few bath toys, but thankfully none of them were in need of a bath bomb. 

 

“Do you think I should use the apple soap?” Hagakure asked Todoroki, who splashed a bit and cooed. “Apple soap it is!” She said happily, grabbing the shampoo bottle.

 

Once bath time was over, they all headed outside. It was warm, but not too hot, so they enjoyed themselves for a while. Until Tokoyami and Denki got into a fight and had to be taken inside, Sero overseeing their timeouts. 

 

“I guess we should go in too,” Iida said, lifting Todoroki out of the baby swing. “It’s getting late.” 

 

Truthfully, it wasn’t. But Iida was sticking to a schedule, and right now, it was naptime. 

 

Naptime also allowed the others to relax, get dinner ready, and look over the notes Midoriya had left them. 

 

“It says Shouto likes the peaches,” Sato said, digging out a can of peach baby food. 

 

“Have you ever tried that stuff?” Tsuyu asked, digging up a pot. “It’s nasty.” 

 

And so, Sato tried it, declared it absolutely disgusting, and set about making his own. He also made apple pie and chicken baby food, tasting it each time. 

 

“Y’know they don’t care what they eat, right?” Sero asked, watching Sato cut up a peach. 

 

Sato glared at him. “If I’m not willing to eat it, I’m not feeding it to the Littles.” 

 

“Suit yourself,” Sero shrugged. 

 

After dinner, the Littles played for a bit, not too bothered. Koda brought his rabbit down, and let Kaminari and Tokoyami play with him. 

 

Finally, Iida came in to ruin the fun. “Bedtime,” He said cheerfully, picking Denki up and swinging him around. “Little heroes need lots of sleep if they want to grow up big and strong!” 

 

Denki didn’t argue, grabbing his Pikachu and settling down under the covers of his bed, thoroughly tired. 

 

The others didn’t fight either, thankfully. They all curled up in their cradles, content to sleep through the night, although Aoyama was on baby monitor duty just in case. 

 

As they all truly settled down for the night, they could all only think one thing. Hopefully, tomorrow would be just as easy as today.

Notes:

Suggestions! I’m actually running out of content and I need more!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 33: There is no language for what we’ve seen, only the sweetness that bends us to our knees

Summary:

Day two of three, ft. Tantrums, a pool day, and some very high strung CGs

Notes:

Guys I’m so sorry this is late. Last week was hectic and I didn’t write much, and I would’ve finished yesterday but I had an SAT thing and I wanted to cry when I got home.

But I didn’t! So that’s good.

Ive referenced a few songs in this chapter, so here they are, so no one gets confused. I’ve used ‘Soldier, Poet, King’ by The Oh Hellos, and ‘For the Dancing and the Dreaming’ from HTTYD2

Chapter title from ‘Side by Side’ by Sleeping at Last

EDIT: It was brought to my attention that I fucked up. I had to swap a character in one of these sections because my ass thought Jirou was still at the dorms when she clearly wasn’t. So, oops.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When everyone woke up, Todoroki was crying. Which set Tokoyami off, which set Shinsou off, which put Denki in a terrible mood. It was, all in all, a hellish morning. 

 

Finally, after Aoyama calmed everyone down with his quirk, Sato gave Iida, who was holding Todoroki, a bottle and told him to make sure Todoroki drank all of it. 

 

As for the others, Sato passed out jars of baby food or little cereal puffs, depending on the age. 

 

“Alright,” Mina said, sitting next to Denki to supervise his eating. “What’s on the agenda today?” 

 

Everyone shrugged, looking around.

 

“I mean,” Sero looked over, “the pool is open for training, and it’s got that shallow end we could use.” 

 

Everyone lit up, the notion of a pool day exciting them. Without much debate, it was decided. Pool day it was.

 

————

 

Meanwhile, about an hour away, Midoriya landed a solid kick to Bakugou’s chest, darting away before he could do any real damage. They were doing battle sims, and already a few of them were going nuts. Kirishima was terribly worried, wincing at every small move anyone made. 

 

Aizawa had them doing stretches all morning, and then at noon, the battle sims began. Midoriya v. Bakugou, Kirishima v. Tetsutetsu, Kendo v. Shoji, Momo v. Uraraka, and Jirou was supervising, standing with Aizawa off to the side. 

 

“Mr. Aizawa!” Bakugou yelled, fed up with Midoriya bouncing around. “This is bullshit!” 

 

“I know.” 

 

“I don’t wanna do this!” 

 

“I know.” 

 

“Can I sit down?” 

 

“No.” 

 

Bakugou threw his hands up, his explosions weaker than usual. “Not fair!” 

 

Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “Unfair?” 

 

“Kacchan,” Midoriya came out of his tree. “You good?” 

 

“‘M frustrated,” Bakugou sat down, putting his hands over his eyes. “Wanna nap.” 

 

Aizawa rolled his eyes, but allowed Midoriya to help Bakugou away. 

 

“Alright,” he turned to everyone else, who had all stopped to watch. “Get back to work.” 

 

————

 

Of course, back at UA, they were having problems of their own. Denki was being a brat. And not a small one either. 

 

“Denki Kaminari, get back here!” Mina yelled, running after Denki, who had fled as soon as he heard the word ‘medicine.’ 

 

“No!” Denki shouted, racing to his favorite hiding spot. He buried himself into a closet, hunched between the vacuum and a few boxes. No one could reach him, and whenever anyone got close, he’d scream bloody murder. 

 

Sero eventually sat outside the closet, humming and chatting, trying to, at the very least, coax Denki out of his hiding spot. 

 

Everyone else sat in the pool, swimming or floating, a variety of colorful pool toys scattered around. 

 

“Hey,” Mina slid into the pool, walking over to where Tsuyu and Iida were supervising Todoroki. “How’s he doing?” 

 

Todoroki waved at Mina, eyes unfocused as he grabbed at a pool noodle. 

 

“Looks like someone wants to go for a swim,” Sato said happily, pushing the float with Shinsou over. 

 

“I guess,” Mina helped Todoroki off his float and on to the noodle, making sure he knew the water was only two and a half feet. 

 

They let Todoroki paddle around, Shinsou not far behind him, for an hour or so before they got out to hopefully get some food into everyone. 

 

————

 

“Mr. Aizawa!” Jirou came running into the gym, her hands bloody. “Do you have a bandaid?” 

 

“Oh god!” Kendo grabbed her hands. “What happened?” 

 

Jirou shrugged. “Tripped.”

 

“You should wash this,” Kendo mumbled. “Disinfectant and the like. Be careful. I don’t want this happening again, okay?” 

 

Jirou smiled. “I know,” she promised. “I just needed to know if Aizawa keeps the bandaids somewhere weird.” 

 

Kendo turned red, dropping Jirou’s hands. “Sorry,” She said, signaling for Aizawa to come over. “Neito gets hurt so often that every time anyone gets injured,” 

 

“She goes nuts!” Tetsutetsu called from where he was arm wrestling Kirishima. “I gave myself a paper cut and she went bonkers!” 

 

“It can’t be worse than when Pony’s wisdom teeth came in,” Shiozaki said. “Poor Tetsutetsu was so worried the whole time she was in surgery.” 

 

Aizawa finally came over, a bandage and some disinfectant in his hands. “Yeah well,” he grumbled. “Let's hope none of that stuff is going on at the dorms.” 

 

————

 

In his defense, no one had gotten hurt. Yet. Everyone was napping, and Mina was texting Kirishima on the playroom couch, where she had been stationed as the living baby monitor. 

 

“Ashido?” Denki had crawled out of his bed, blanket trailing behind him, pyjamas all wrinkly from sleep. “Ashido.” 

 

“Yeah?” Mina looked up, watching as Denki wandered over, climbing up onto the couch with her. “What’s up?” 

 

Denki blinked and yawned. “Can’t sleep,” he mumbled, cuddling up into Mina’s side. 

 

“Why?” 

 

“‘S too quiet,” Denki said softly, putting his thumb in his mouth. Mina pulled it out and replaced it with the pacifier hanging from the clip on his shirt. 

 

“Well,” Mina stood up. “Let me go grab something, I’ll be right back. Okay?” 

 

Denki nodded, watching her go with wide eyes. 

 

When she got back, carrying a guitar she was borrowing from Jirou, he perked up slightly, the prospect of music making him happy to trail to bed, Mina following. 

 

“Alright kiddo,” Mina said, sitting down on a chair she dragged into the bedroom. “You need to promise me you’ll try and fall asleep, okay?” 

 

Denki nodded. “Mhm!”

 

Mina crossed her legs, quietly tuning the guitar before she played the first few quiet chords. 

 

“There will come a soldier, who carries a mighty sword,” she sang softly, watching as Denki’s eyes began to close. “He will tear your city down, o lei o lai o lord.” 

 

She made it all the way to the ruler before she was sure Denki was fast asleep. And even then, she continued to play soft songs, bouncing from Owl City to The Oh Hellos a few times before setting her guitar down for the day. 

 

————

 

“Hey Izuku?” Kirishima poked his head into the cabin. “Sato’s calling you.” 

 

Midoriya looked up, rubbing his tired eyes. “Alright,” He said, standing up and stretching. “I’m coming. Is it urgent?” 

 

He followed Kirishima outside, where Aizawa had the phone pressed to his ear. The sun was setting, and the moon was peeking out from the trees, the sky an attractive pink color. 

 

“Here,” Aizawa passed the phone over, sighing. “It’s your kid.” 

 

Immediately, before he could even get the phone to his ear, Midoriya heard sobbing. He pressed the phone closer, hearing Sato trying and failing to comfort Shouto. 

 

“Sato?” 

 

“Oh thank god!” Sato said. “He had dinner, and was asleep! But he woke up and started crying and nothing I do will make him stop!” 

 

Midoriya began to pace. “I think he had a nightmare,” he said. “He doesn’t get those as often in Littlespace, but they happen. Can you put me on speaker?” 

 

“I’d have to put Todoroki down.” 

 

“Ah,” Midoriya shook his head. “I guess. Uh. Oh! Ask Iida for help.” 

 

There was some shuffling, but eventually Midoriya was put on speaker, and he sat down in his cabin, the phone on the desk in front of him. 

 

“Shouto?” He asked, hearing Shouto’s wails. “Shouto, darling, can you take a big breath for me?” 

 

Todoroki stuttered out a deep breath, his crying quieting as he heard his Daddy. 

 

“That’s really good,” Midoriya praised. “Really good. Keep going, okay?”

 

As Todoroki continued to take breaths, Midoriya instructed Sato to pick him up and hold him on his hip, rocking him back and forth while Midoriya did a very fast google search. 

 

Finally, once Todoroki had quieted down a significant amount, Midoriya began to hum, asking Iida to turn the volume up as loud as he dared. 

 

“I’ll swim and sail on savage seas,” Midoriya began, rocking his head back and forth. “With ne’er a fear of drowning.” 

 

Everyone went quiet, even Todoroki, as Midoriya continued, gesturing Momo onto the cabin with him. “And gladly ride the waves of life, if you will marry me.” 

 

Momo sat on his bed, watching him sing all the way up to the second part. Usually, Midoriya would ask Todoroki to sing it, but Momo was here and ready, so she jumped in. 

 

“My dearest one, my darling dear,” she sang softly, “your mighty words astound me.” 

 

They made it through the whole song, and Todoroki actually fell asleep as they finished. It was a miracle, but it worked. 

 

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” He reminded, hanging up when Iida said goodbye. 

 

“Well,” Momo said, leaning back. “That was fun.” 

 

Midoriya face planted his bed, groaning into the pillow. “I just want to be home.” 

 

Momo smiled, running her fingers through Midoriya’s curls. “I think we all do.”

 

Notes:

Suggestions and comments are loved! I really do like seeing that stuff. Makes me happy.

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 34: There’s no need to be afraid, overwhelming love cascades

Summary:

Day three of three, ft. A batch of exhausted CGs, some mild complaining, and a castle.

Notes:

Guyyyyyyys

I’m tired. Like. Real damn tired.

My past few Saturdays have been active, and they don’t look to be letting up. October is kicking my ass

But, I’m on time. And it’s a decent chapter.

Also, if anyone is a Little, Switch, CG, whatever, I’d love to hear from you! I’ve been trying to think ‘ok, now what do I do in littlespace? Can I write off that?’ Nope. I watch Ghibli movies and color. So, if anyone has any insight, tips, comments, things I’m doing wrong, I’d love to hear it!

Chapter title from ‘Side by Side’ by Sleeping at Last

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning was infinitely better that the past night. No one was fussy, everyone ate, and everyone was a half year older, meaning there was less hassle with various foods. 

 

“Alright,” Mina said, looking through the books to find one to read to everyone. “How about,” she pulled a book. “Skippyjon Jones!” 

 

Todoroki rubbed his eyes, nodding. He was the only one who really responded, so Mina decided the book would be appropriate. 

 

She only got halfway before she had to tap Sero in to read. What she hadn’t realized before starting was exactly how funny the book was. It was only a few minutes before she was practically on the floor laughing, calling for Sero to take over. 

 

————

 

Midoriya woke up completely exhausted. He’d worked all of yesterday, pushing himself to the brink and then some, before passing out in his bed. Now, as he twisted and popped his spine, a sharp ache shot through his hips, causing him to wince. 

 

Upon further investigation, he figured out that the ache spread to his shoulders, legs, arms, and most of his back as well. He was just one big ball of aches and pain. 

 

“Mr. Aizawa,” Midoriya groaned, shuffling out of his cabin. “I don’t feel too hot,” 

 

Aizawa turned from where he was helping a nauseas Uraraka. “Can’t help you,” he called, causing Midoriya to groan louder. 

 

Bakugou came out of his cabin, stumbling on the last step and tripping, putting weight on his forearms and crying out. He lay on the ground, just sort of done, for a solid few minutes before Kendo joined him. 

 

“Looks like everyone’s shot,” Hizashi said, coming up beside Aizawa. “Maybe take it easy on them?” 

 

Aizawa surveyed the area. Shoji was napping on a bench; Midoriya had joined the ground pile with Bakugou and Kendo; Kirishima and Tetsutetsu were half heartedly arm wrestling, no quirks, no flashy stuff, just some exhausted arm wrestling; Momo was slowly making various painkillers, but every time she made something, she winced and looked even more fatigued; Jirou was sticking cotton in her ears, a small pile of bloodied cotton balls already beside her; and Shiozaki was carefully tending her hair, a few leaves around the crown of her head all wilted. 

 

“Fine,” he grumbled, accepting defeat. “Everyone gets a free hour or two. Come see me or Hizashi for pain relief.” 

 

Midoriya hobbled over first, face twisted in  pain. Hizashi smiled and laughed. “Muscular?” 

 

Midoriya nodded. 

 

“Alright,” Hizashi said. “C’mon. I’ll run you a bath.” 

 

————

 

“Get back here!” Iida yelled, chasing a very hyper Denki, who was running rampant without a shirt on. 

 

“No!” Denki called back happily, giggling as if they were playing a game. 

 

Mina looked up from where she was sitting on the couch, raising her eyebrows. “Sero, can you grab that?” 

 

Sero nodded, taping the wall Denki was running towards and swinging forward, grabbing Denki before he could go very far. 

 

“No!” Denki squirmed, still squealing with laughter. “No Hanta no!” 

 

“Hanta yes,” Sero said, carrying Denki back to the bathroom. “It’s bath time And you know it.”

 

Denki kicked his feet, grabbing on to Sero’s neck. “Daddy doesn’t make me take baths on weekends!” 

 

“Oh that’s a load of crap!” Sero put Denki down and began to help him out of the rest of his clothes. “I know that Bakugou bathes you at least daily.”

 

Denki giggled, sitting in the bath and splashing around with a few bath toys, allowing Sero to wash his hair. 

 

“Alright mister,” Sero said, pulling the drain on the tub. “If you don’t get out now, you’ll be pulled down the drain with all the water, so come on!” 

 

“No!” Denki cried, getting up and wobbling a bit as he stepped over the tub’s edge and shook his head, trying to get the water out of his ears. 

 

Sero sighed, grabbing a towel. “C’mon Den, you know better,” he scolded lightly. Denki stood still enough for Sero to towel him dry, picking out a PJ set with sharks on it. As he wiggled the teal shirt over Denki’s head, he read the print out loud. 

 

“Whale sharks are the largest fish in the world,” he said, holding out the pants so Denki could step into them. “Didn’t you see a whale shark at the aquarium?” 

 

“Mhm!” Denki nodded. “It was big and pretty!” 

 

Sero nodded, holding Denki’s hand as they left the bathroom. “What do you wanna do now?” 

 

Denki looked around, surveying the playroom before he smiled. “Fort?” 

 

Mina walked in, herding Shinsou and Todoroki into the room for naptime. “What’s going on?” 

 

“Fort!” Denki said happily, holding a blanket up. 

 

“Uh,” Sero shrugged. “I guess we’re making a fort.” 

 

“Did I hear fort?” Aoyama asked, poking his head in. “I’ll have you know, I am the master of box forts.” 

 

Sero laughed. “I guess we’re making a fort then!” 

 

————

 

Midoriya had never been so happy to be on a bus in his life. He had the window seat near the front, Bakugou settled beside him, Uraraka and Momo behind him. The sun had set already and everyone was exhausted and still sore, but the heating pads Aizawa had passed out were working wonders, so it was a relatively quiet trip. 

 

“Kacchan?” Midoriya said, half an hour into their trip. “Do you think everyone’s doing okay back at the dorms?” 

 

Bakugou huffed, massaging his forearms. “I think everyone’s doing fine,” he said softly. “Iida is back there, and he’ll keep everyone on schedule. Sato’s got the food, and I’m sure dumbass one and two are making sure no one’s too damn serious.” 

 

Midoriya smiled, leaning on Bakugou’s shoulder. “I guess you’re right. I just. Gosh, I didn’t realize how protective and attached I got until I was away from Shouto.” 

 

“Hm,” Bakugou hummed, resting his head on Midoriya’s head, reaching an arm out to link fingers with Kirishima, who was seated across the aisle. 

 

————

 

“We’re home!” Jirou called, pushing the dorm doors open. “Oh my god.” 

 

Mina poked her head out from a cardboard tower. “Denki!” She said. “Daddy’s home!” 

 

Denki came crawling out of the literal cardboard castle, pushing a drawbridge down and racing into Bakugou’s ready arms. 

 

“Daddy!” He squealed, laughing as Bakugou lifted him up and swung him around. 

 

“Hey lightning bug!” Bakugou smiled. “Were you well behaved?” 

 

Sero pushed out of the fort. “We had our bumps,” he admitted. 

 

Midoriya looked at the mess, then at Iida, who came out a second fort exit. “And this is?” 

 

“Denki wanted a fort, so we indulged him,” Iida explained, passing a practically asleep Todoroki over. “Of course, it had to be gigantic, and shaped like a castle. We’re all set up to spend the night in this thing.” 

 

Midoriya sighed, rocking Todoroki as much as his tired arms would let him. “Well then. I guess it’s bedtime.” 

 

Everyone got situated in the fort, Aoyama turning the lights off before clicking on a projector, casting beautiful constellations onto the cardboard ceiling. 

 

Todoroki rolled over in his sleep, cuddling up to Midoriya. “Daddy?” 

 

“Right here,” Midoriya hummed, smiling. 

 

“Can’t sleep.” 

 

Midoriya sighed. “Try counting stars,” he suggested. “I’ll help you. One, two, three...”

Notes:

Suggestions! I’m gonna try and open ITLT, my short story collection, soon, so I’d love stuff for that!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 35: But truth is heavier than fiction

Summary:

A quiet blanket fort day with the kiddos!

Notes:

Alright! I give! I’m changing my update schedule! It’s going to be a weekend day either Saturday or Sunday. I’m participating in Inktober and I’ve got things to do literally all month so I’m frazzled as hell.

But anyway. Enough about that. It’s time for Tea with Aqua!

I have an Instagram. That’s where you can see the aforementioned Inktober drawings.

My Insta is, surprisingly, not WrittenInAqua. It’s accidentally_aqua.

And that’s the tea!

The song used for the title is ‘The Projectionist’ by Sleeping at Last

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Midoriya woke up, he woke up to hushed whispers and soft giggles, sunlight filtering through the knitted blanket roof of the fort. 

 

“Daddy?” Todoroki said quietly. “Daddy, Kat’ki wants you.” 

 

“Alright,” Midoriya grumbled, stretching and sitting up. “He isn’t small, is he?” 

 

Todoroki shook his head, crawling back towards a blanket nest, where he settled down to nap with Toothless. 

 

“Kacchan,” Midoriya murmured, walking through the fort. “Kacchan?” 

 

Bakugou grunted from his spot by the bookshelf. “Hey.” 

 

“Hi?” Midoriya crouched hesitantly next to him. “What’s up?” 

 

“Fuckin’,” Bakugou put his hands on his head. “Denki wants a story, but my head ain’t in the right place for all that.” 

 

Midoriya nodded. “I’ll find a story,” he promised. “Go sit, find a quiet place to relax.” 

 

He watched Bakugou go, wandering off and stumbling a bit as he plopped down with the other Littles. 

 

“Alright,” Midoriya said to himself, tracing a finger over the bookshelf. “What to read.” 

 

He didn’t find anything. Instead, he opted to gather the Littles to the couch, asking them all to sit quietly while he told them a story. 

 

“Where’s the book?” Denki asked, looking around. 

 

“There is no book!” Midoriya said happily. “This is a tale of princes and princesses! Dragons and witches! I don’t need a book, I just need a bit of imagination.” 

 

Kirishima came around the corner, Bakugou in his arms, eyes glassy. “Hey.” 

 

“Hey,” Midoriya said, watching Kirishima sit on the couch. “You two are just in time for story time.” 

 

“Perfect.” 

 

Midoriya smiled, stepping back. “Once upon a time,” he began. “There was a young boy who wanted nothing more than to be a knight. 

 

“He worked day and night, trying to be strong enough to be a night, but he just couldn’t. He was too weak. And everyone laughed at him, calling him useless and bullying him.

 

“So instead, the young boy decided to go on an adventure. A really big one! One that would make him so strong, no one would bully him ever again!

 

“He left his home, ready for an adventure. But, luck was not on this hero’s side, as he tripped and fell as soon as he entered the woods.”

 

Midoriya paused, watching Iida and Uraraka wander in. “Luckily, our hero was saved from tripping by a very sweet witch and a strong and smart knight. They helped him up and joined him on his adventure!

 

“They traveled for days, fighting monsters and saving people until one day, they met someone new. A prince. 

 

“The prince was a very lonely prince. He had no one to love, no one to travel with. So when he met the adventurer, he asked to join them. Not one to leave anyone behind, the hero said yes!

 

“On their way forward, the heroes met many other people. A powerful dragonmaster and his best friend, a big red dragon fought them in the desert, but once he heard where the hero was going, he joined them as well. 

 

“The young boy got to have many adventures with all his new friends, and he realized that, even now, he wasn’t ever going to be a knight. But he got to be a hero anyway. And that was good enough.” 

 

Denki clapped, startling Bakugou a bit. “Again!” 

 

Midoriya smiled. “Sorry kiddo,” he said. “Only one a day.” 

 

“Awwww,” Denki grumbled, crawling close to Kirishima. “Daddy, ‘m bored!”

 

Kirishima sighed. “Why don’t you go grab a few toys. I’m sure Aoyama or Sato would love to do something with you.” 

 

“I wanna color!” Denki said eagerly, racing off to find the crayons and paper. 

 

As he ran around, Midoriya got an idea. “Uraraka?” 

 

“Yeah?” 

 

Midoriya smiled. “Were the cameras, by any chance, recording that story?” 

 

Twenty minutes later, the entire common room was spread out with crayons and paper and pencils. Each Little got a cardboard mat to color on, to attempt to minimizing messes. Midoriya oversaw the coloring, along with Mina, who was sitting at a folding table they’d dragged into the room for this purpose specifically. 

 

Kirishima had set Bakugou down for his nap and wandered over, laying down and watching Denki. “Hey.” 

 

“Hi,” Denki said, waving. “‘M colorin’ a horse!” he excitedly turned his picture around to show it off. 

 

“Awesome,” Kirishima said. “Is there something I could color?” 

 

“‘Zuku’s got the colorin’ books.” 

 

Kirishima stood up and walked over to the table, grabbing a book. “Whatcha doing over here?” 

 

“Oh!” Midoriya held out the white pages he was decorating. “Mina’s really good at art, so I asked her to help me make a copy of that story I told earlier. I’m doing the borders and the cover, and she’s coloring the pages and binding the book.” 

 

“Huh,” Kirishima grinned. “That’s kinda cool. You could, Y’know, make a book of fairy tales that all take place in that universe. I’m sure the kids would like it.” 

 

Midoriya nodded. “I’ve already got the ideas,” he admitted. “I just wanted to start with this, then add more on as time went.” 

 

Kirishima shrugged. “Makes sense,” he decided, walking off to join Denki once more.

 

Aizawa came to visit just after dinner, spotting the fort and shaking his head. “This all comes down tomorrow, you hear?” 

 

“Yep!” Midoriya hummed, passing Iida a plate with cookies and various other softer snacks. 

 

Todoroki eagerly took his pudding cup, plopping into Midoriya’s lap and smiling. “Thank you!” 

 

“You’re welcome,” Midoriya said, poking Todoroki’s nose. “What do you wanna do tomorrow?”

 

Todoroki shrugged. Tomorrow was technically their day off from everything. No regression, no hectic babies, no nothing. Except Bakugou, but between all the others, they could figure it out. 

 

“How about we go out and have fun as two big boys?” Midoriya asked, wiping a smudge of pudding off Todoroki’s face. 

 

“Mhm!” Todoroki nodded. It had been so long since they had had a real date, so it was long overdue. 

 

Midoriya smiled. “Alrighty then.” 

 

They all went to bed that night pretty late. Denki wanted a movie, and wouldn’t accept no as an answer. Midoriya put Bakugou down while Kirishima sorted through their film choices, trying to find one everyone was happy with watching. 

 

“Goodnight Pumpkin,” Midoriya said, pulling Bakugou’s hearing aids out. “Sleep tight.” 

 

Bakugou curled up around his stuffed deer, something he’d found online and do wanted too badly that Kirishima bought it for him. “Ni’ni.” 

 

Midoriya headed back out, curling up on the couch with Todoroki and Uraraka, smiling at the Ghibli opening. Tonight was going to be a good night.

Notes:

Suggestions! I thrive on suggestions

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 36: I am brave, I am bruised, I am who I’m meant to be. This is Me.

Summary:

Flashes of the students dealing with the press and news sites covering some sensitive material.

Notes:

AYYYYYY IM NOT LATE!

And the chapter’s like 500 words more than expected. So that’s good.

Although I wrote an ass ton in the DMV, which I’ve decided is now my least favorite place on the planet.

Anyway, this is a good chapter. Bad shit happens, but it’s good! I’m confident about my writing rn and it’s weird because I hate my writing.

Oh! Tea time! I’ve recently Found out why I’m a cold bitch all the time! I have Raynaud's! It’s no fun and my toes are always cold and my fingers ache. But I’ll survive!

The song used for this title is ‘This is Me’ from the Greatest Showman soundtrack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Izuku,” Todoroki nudged his boyfriend. “Izuku. Get up.” 

 

Midoriya groaned and rolled over. “Five more minutes?” 

 

Todoroki smiled. “C’mon. It’s date day!” 

 

“Fine,” Midoriya said, sitting up. “I’m up, I’m up.” 

 

He got dressed quickly, following Todoroki out the door. “Where are we going?” 

 

“Breakfast!” Todoroki hummed, linking his fingers with Midoriya’s. “We’ll do breakfast, and then. I dunno. Just some alone time, I guess?” 

 

“There’s,” Midoriya said, adjusting his sweater with one hand. “There’s a new bookstore downtown that I’ve been meaning to check out.” 

 

They stopped at a Starbucks, ignoring the way the barista stared when she handed them their drinks. 

 

“I guess we’re popular,” Midoriya giggled as they sat down. 

 

Todoroki eyed the newspaper stand. “I don’t think it’s that,” he murmured, pointing. 

 

Midoriya turned, reading the bold headline on the newspaper. ‘Endeavor’s son a Little? See what his father has to say!’

 

“I swear to god,” he hissed, grabbing the paper and opening it. 

 

“Read it to me?” Todoroki requested, taking a sip of his tea. 

 

“In a surprising turn of events,” Midoriya read softly. “Endeavor’s youngest son, Shouto Todoroki, has classified as a Little.  While there is nothing wrong with this situation; in fact, Little heroes are a very common sight now, the father of this aspiring hero had something to say when asked about the classifications on an interview a few days ago. 

 

“In regards to the question ‘how’s Shouto doing?’ Endeavor gave a very controversial response.

 

“‘I couldn’t be more disappointed,’ Endeavor says. ‘I expected better of Shouto. He was a strong child with a hopeful future, but now I’m not sure if he’ll make it as a hero.’ 

 

“Of course, fans of the current number one are outraged. Many of them pointed out that classifications aren’t an indicator of future success, and even more are disgusted that Endeavor could be ready to abandon his son over something so small. 

 

“‘It’s an absolute shame,’ says one fan. ‘I was hoping we would receive a new All Might, but now, it seems all we’ve gotten is a close minded asshole. As a Caregiver and a mother, I cannot be more appalled that he would say those things about his son. It makes me sick.’” 

 

Midoriya put the paper down. “Well,” he said. “I guess that’s good. You’ve gained support, and slowly, your father is being exposed for what he truly is.” 

 

“A close minded asshole,” Todoroki repeated, almost dreamily. “Can I see that?” 

 

“Mhm,” Midoriya slid the paper across the table, watching as Shouto snapped a picture of the article and smiled as he texted to it someone. 

 

Todoroki put his phone down. “Touya’s gonna get a kick out of that. What does the rest of it say?” 

 

“Oh,” Midoriya skimmed the paper. “Just goes on to talk about the kidnapping, and how your father gave a brief statement confirming your classification when asked in an interview. Then there’s more about us, as per the usual.” 

 

Todoroki hummed. “That’s cool.”

 

They drank their drinks in relative silence, reveling in the small touches they shared as they finished breakfast. 

 

The walk to the bookstore was nice. The chilly October air made Midoriya’s nose red though, so they hurried into the small used bookstore. 

 

“Oh!” Midoriya looked around. “Oh this is nice.”

 

He was right. The whole bookstore smelled like old books, and the shelves all looked homemade, each one just a bit different than the ones next to it. The books were nestled in neat rows, the varying covers making the store light up with color. 

 

Todoroki immediately trailed to a section labeled ‘Worldwide Classics’ and began browsing, thumbing over the cracked spines and faded words. 

 

Midoriya, however, went other places. He picked up a decent selection of YA novels, some more adult fiction stuff, and a hodgepodge of cookbooks and fairy tales for the communal shelf at the dorms. 

 

“Hey,” Todoroki grabbed Midoriya in a hug. “You almost ready?” 

 

“Mhm,” Midoriya said, putting one final book in his basket on a whim. “Let’s go.” 

 

They checked out, putting all their books in one bag, and began walking home. 

 

“Y’know,” Todoroki said, grabbing Midoriya’s hand. “It’s been a while since we hung out. Like. As Bigs. Together.” 

 

“It has,” Midoriya agreed. “As much as I like spending time with Little you, I really like being with Big you as well.” 

 

Todoroki smiled. “Guess we should make the most of the weekend then.” 

 

And boy did they. The next forty eight hours were hectic in a good way. Bakugou pulled out on the promise of falling back on Monday so the whole class could watch Princess Mononoke, and Midoriya got a text that him Mum was gonna be visiting Monday as well. Life was good. Life would work itself out in the end. 

 

————

 

“Katsuki?” 

 

Izuku looked up from where he’d been cleaning the dishes. Mitsuki and Masaru were both standing in the common space, looking around as if their son would pop out from behind the couch. 

 

“Uh,” Izuku grabbed a towel. “Kacchan’s sleeping right now, but he’ll probably wake up soon. We’ve been working so hard, and any chance to lay down and rest is a godsend.” 

 

Mitsuki shook her head. “I just wanted to know,” she said, holding her phone out. “Is this true?” 

 

Izuku leaned closer. The article was off some gossip site that scouted hero course students to attempt to predict their futures and whatnot. Of course, they also wrote a ton of articles about classifications, so it was no surprise when the headline read in big, bolded letters: ‘UA Student Katsuki Bakugou a Little? Let’s Discuss.’

 

“Huh,” Midoriya sighed. “Can I maybe read that?” 

 

Mitsuki handed her phone over, putting her hands on her hips as Izuku read. 

 

‘It’s been known for quite some time that a large group of the ever popular class 1-A have made classifications. But, not all is as it seems on the surface. One of our eagle eyed readers spotted third year Katsuki Bakugou out with his boyfriend of two years, Eijirou Kirishima. Our reader captured this picture, showing off Bakugou’s classification bracelets, something everyone who classified has to wear. The interesting thing here, is that it doesn’t match with this picture taken two months ago, where Bakugou was on patrol with his blue Caregiver bracelet on display. Now, our source has a clearly yellow bracelet, indicating that the explosive hero is, in fact, a Little. 

 

We have no confirmation yet, but our comments section is open for a debate about Bakugou’s classification. Have fun down there!’ 

 

The article left Izuku seething. News sites were strictly told that classification business for heroes was forbidden. Unless the website was using the excuse that they weren’t a licensed news site and could therefore post whatever they wanted. 

 

“I’m sorry,” he said, pushing the phone back into Mitsuki’s hands. “He must’ve mixed his bracelet up with Denki’s. It happens sometimes. When you’re tired and just wanting to get out the door.” 

 

Mitsuki nodded. “Well. Is it okay if we wait here until he wakes up? I’d like to talk to him.” 

 

“Sure,” Izuku’s stomach twisted. “I’m gonna go check on Shouto, then I’ll see if Kacchan’s up yet.” 

 

He fled without looking back, startling his mother, who had been playing with Todoroki. “Izuku! What’s wrong?” 

 

Izuku quickly explained the situation. His mother sighed. “Oh lord,” she said, standing up and cradling Todoroki on her hip. “Looks like you and me are gonna have a chat with Mitsuki, okay?” 

 

Todoroki nodded, gripping Inko’s neck and smiling. “Mhm Nana!” 

 

Inko looked at Izuku. “And grab Katsuki while you’re at it. I think I heard him in there a few minutes ago, but I know he values his alone time.” 

 

“Alright,” Izuku pushed the nursery door open, heading over to Bakugou’s crib and looking down into it. The blond was, in fact, awake, cuddling Deerling. He seemed peaceful, in his favorite skeleton onesie and watching the rhythmic movements of his mobile. 

 

“C’mon Kacchan,” Izuku said softly, lifting Bakugou out. “Let’s get you moving.” 

 

Bakugou didn’t fuss as Izuku changed him and held him while he did the laundry. So long as the Little had his deer and his pacifier, it seemed he’d be content with anything. 

 

Well. Almost anything. Inko was giving Mitsuki a tour of the playroom, and as soon as Bakugou heard his mother’s voice, he screamed. 

 

It was an absolutely terrified scream, one that tapered into frantic wails and animalistic gripping of Izuku’s chest for comfort. 

 

“What the hell?” Mitsuki poked her head into the nursery. “What are you doing to that kid Izuku?” 

 

“I don’t know!” Izuku said frantically. “Mom!” 

 

Inko raced up, holding a hand out. “I’ll trade you?” 

 

“I don’t think I can,” Izuku said, patting Katsuki’s back. “He was always so strong. And now, gosh I’ve never seen him this distraught.” 

 

Mitsuki finally caught a glimpse of the blonde hair and teary red eyes and she stepped back. “You fucking lied.”

 

“Language,” Inko hissed, grabbing a bottle and busying herself with making it. 

 

“No!” Mitsuki yelled. “Izuku you lied to me!” 

 

Izuku bounced Bakugou, desperately trying to make him calm down. “I did not! I said Kacchan wasn’t a Little, and he’s not!” 

 

“So then what’s that?” 

 

Izuku quickly explained Switches, hoping Mitsuki would calm down before security arrived.

 

She didn’t. She just screamed and yelled until Aizawa showed up and pretty much dragged her off campus. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Masaru said. “May I?” 

 

Izuku passed Katsuki over, watching as Masaru hummed and rocked Katsuki, smiling when the blonde stopped sobbing.  

 

“Hello,” he said cheerfully. “How’s Izuku been treating you? Well? That’s good. I always knew he’d be a good kid.” 

 

Inko sighed. “I should’ve never let her in.” 

 

“It’s not your fault,” Izuku reassured. 

 

“It’s really not,” Masaru agreed. “She’s always been like that. Almost didn’t marry me because I was a Caregiver.” 

 

Masaru passed Katsuki back to Izuku. “You be good to him, okay?” 

 

Izuku nodded. “Thank you.” 

 

“It’s fine,” Masaru hummed. “I should probably go get Mitsuki before she kills a security guard.” 

 

They said their goodbyes and Inko sat on the couch, setting Todoroki down so he could keep playing. “Well that was fun.” 

 

“That was surprisingly normal,” Midoriya groaned, sitting down and poking Bakugou’s nose. “At least he didn’t throw a giant tantrum.” 

 

Inko laughed. “Well. Thank goodness for the little things.” 

Notes:

Ahhhhh! Suggestions! Also, has anyone seen season four yet? Because I haven’t.

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 37: You’re the prince of the playground, Little alphabet boy

Summary:

Nezu opens a UA daycare and it goes about as well as expected

Notes:

Guys I’m exhausted

Like. Properly exhausted.

I need a naaaaap

Tea with Aqua time! I visited my grandparents this weekend and their asshole of a cat likes me! He hates people! I feel so accomplished!

Anyway, that’s it. Sorry for the short notes, but I’m having a boring week.

Chapter title from ‘alphabet boy’ by Melanie Martinez

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Aizawa said Nezu was planning a surprise for the school, everyone decided the completely reasonable response was panic. 

 

“Calm down!” Aizawa yelled, erasing everyone’s quirks before Bakugou could blow up his desk. “The surprise is not a test, exam, or training of any kind! It’s a building addition to accommodate for our Little population.” 

 

Everyone was still on edge as class continued, especially the Littles, who had joined them for classes. 

 

When the announcement came through everyones phone that evening, no one was shocked Nezu hacked their phones, but everyone was prepared for the worst text ever. 

 

Master Phone: Hello! It’s me, the principal! I’m here to tell all of you that starting tomorrow, UA will be opening it’s very own Little’s daycare. Caregivers can drop their Littles off and attend classes, returning to pick their Littles up at the end of the day. This accommodation has been made so Caregivers can attend classes in person and learn their material in the classroom environment. If anyone has any questions, ask your homeroom teachers! 

 

Almost immediately, the class 1-A group chat began to explode

 

Hard Boi to: Meme Teme 1-A: Ok what the fuck? 

 

Sparky Sparky Boom Man to: Meme Teme 1-A: no fucking way

 

Cheap Zuko to: Meme Teme 1-A: I’m not sure how I feel about that

 

God of Creation to: Meme Teme 1-A: I agree with Shouto. As much as I trust the school, I’m not sure I trust them that much

 

Sonic 2.0 to: Meme Teme 1-A: it seems like a good idea in theory

 

Let me Rest to: Meme Teme 1-A: Alright. Calm down. Nezu says the daycare isn’t mandatory, but it is highly recommended. Okay? Now go to the dorms. Please.

 

Hitoshi Shinsou to: Meme Teme 1-A: if you put me in that daycare I will riot

 

Electric Blanket changed Hitoshi Shinsou to Let me Rest 2.0

 

Electric Blanket changed Cheap Zuko to Todo Shoutoroki

 

Todo Shoutoroki to: Meme Teme 1-A: Thanks. I hate it. 

 

Midoriya snorted, looking over at where Todoroki was stripping out of his gym uniform and picking up a shirt off the floor. “At least tomorrow’s Saturday.” 

 

“Yeah,” Todoroki grumbled, pulling what was definitely Midoriya’s shirt on. “Wanna do anything?” 

 

“Nope,” Midoriya hummed, opening his arms as Todoroki fell into them. “What about you?” 

 

“Well,” Todoroki smiled into Midoriya’s freckled shoulder. “Kirishima’s birthday was a few days ago.” 

 

Midoriya nodded. “Yeah, and we celebrated.” 

 

“Oh,” Todoroki flipped over. “Yeah, I think I remember that. Bakugou smashed a cake into his face, right?” 

 

“And then Kirishima cried because he thought we wouldn’t have cake,” Midoriya said. “But Kacchan had made two. I can’t believe you remembered.” 

 

“Me either,” Todoroki breathed. “I guess. I do remember certain things. The whale shark, I can remember that. And I think I remember when you left, and I had that nightmare. I’m remembering more and more.”

 

“That’s good,” Midoriya reassured. “It means you’re finally comfortable in headspace.” 

 

Monday was, as expected, chaos. Midoriya carried Todoroki into class, where Aizawa was waiting with Shinsou. “Ready?” 

 

“Not really,” Midoriya bounced Todoroki a bit to keep him calm. “But do I get to pick?” 

 

“Nope,” Aizawa said. He led Midoriya down the halls to the teacher’s lounge, where Monoma and Tsunotori were being watched over by Nemuri and Kendo. 

 

“Izuku!” Kendo waved, picking Tsunotori up. “How’re you doing?” 

 

Midoriya smiled. “I’m doing pretty well,” he said, sitting down. “And you?” 

 

“Gosh. We are,” she gestured to Monoma. “Doing okay. Gonna see how daycare day goes. Monoma’s being less of a brat than usual, so I think that’s a good sign.” 

 

Toshinori came into the teacher’s lounge, a stack of papers in his hands. “Oh? What’s this?” He said, bending down to smile at Todoroki. “Are you behaving well for young Midoriya?” 

 

Todoroki giggled and reached his hands out. “Yagi!” 

 

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Toshinori said, standing back up. “And young Midoriya, I expect to hear that you’ve been taking regular breaks.” 

 

“I have!” Midoriya grinned. “Last weekend, Shouto and I took a break and went out to a bookstore. I’ve been reading this amazing book whenever I can. I’ll have to give it to Eijirou when I’m done, I know he likes medical drama romance books.” 

 

“That’s good,” Toshinori said. “Anyway, Shouta, Nezu said he was ready for the kids.” 

 

Aizawa nodded. “Alright. Izuku, Itsuka. Let’s get the kids to the daycare.” 

 

Midoriya helped herd Monoma out of the room and down the halls, while also keeping Todoroki calm. It was definitely easier said than done. 

 

The daycare was set right near the school’s entrance, and it was very nice. Pastel yellow walls and soft carpet, the room seemed to radiate sunlight without being overly bright. All the furniture was a pretty, warm chestnut color, with a few couches, some chairs, a circle of tables, and two toy boxes. 

 

“Shouta!” A woman waved, coming over and smiling brightly. “How’s Hitoshi doing?” 

 

“Good,” Aizawa said, passing Shinsou over. “Didn’t know you were working here.” 

 

The woman nodded. “UA contacted me to be the daycare nurse, so RG wouldn’t be down here every twenty minutes. I’m technically a part of the nursery department though.” 

 

Todoroki whined, squirming and grabbing Midoriya’s shirt collar. With one tug, a button popped off, hitting the carpet with almost no noise. 

 

“Shouto,” Midoriya groaned, bending down to grab his button. “What the hell?” 

 

“And who’s this?” The woman asked, holding a hand out to Todoroki. 

 

“Ah,” Aizawa gestured to Midoriya and Kendo. “This is Izuku Midoriya of class 1-A, and this is Itsuku Kendo of class 1-B. Shouto Todoroki, Pony Tsunotori, and Nieto Monoma are their Littles.” 

 

The woman nodded to Midoriya and Kendo. “Pleasure to meet you two. I’m Kai, one of Shouta’s old work buddies.” 

 

“One of the best damn CGs I’ve ever met,” Aizawa supplied. “She babysits Shinsou when Yamada and I go out and he can’t come stay at the dorms.” 

 

Kai laughed. “You flatter me,” she said. “Anyway, I’ll take Hitoshi and Todoroki to the nursery. I promise they’re in good hands.” 

 

Midoriya passed Shouto over to Kai, who carefully balanced him and Shinsou on her hips. “If anything happens, call me?” 

 

“Will do kiddo!” Kai promised, walking away and waving as best she could. 

 

Classes dragged by that day, without the full class and the worry that the Littles weren’t doing good made the clock seemingly spin four times slower than usual. 

 

By the time the final bell rang, Midoriya was so bored he was contemplating banging his head into his desk. And yet, when he went down to collect Todoroki,

 

“Midoriya!” Kai said, waving. Todoroki was curled against her chest, drinking a bottle and perfectly content. “Your baby is an absolute angel! I wish all Littles his age were this well behaved.” 

 

Midoriya smiled. “He’s usually quiet,” he said softly. “Glad to see he didn’t freak when I left. Last time I went away, he was absolutely devastated.” 

 

“Well,” Kai hummed, passing Todoroki back to Midoriya. “I look forward to seeing him tomorrow. You are coming around tomorrow, yes?” 

 

“Definitely!” Midoriya smiled. “See you!” 

 

“Bye!”

 

By the time they had made it back to the dorms, Todoroki was asleep, his head resting against Midoriya’s shoulder as he napped. 

 

“Y’know,” Midoriya said, sitting on the couch. “That seems perfectly reasonable.” 

 

He repositioned Todoroki a bit before falling asleep himself, ready for whatever tomorrow held.

Notes:

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 38: To the stars and back again, yes my friend

Summary:

A collection of shorter stories ft. The crew

Notes:

Guys I am so sorry this is late. I’m working like crazy and my weekend was hectic, so I’m posting this pretty much as soon as I finished it.

But aside from that. This chapter was originally a plan I had already done, so you get a sort of mashup of three different prompts. Three short stories. Should be fun.

Anyway, Tea with Aqua time! I’m gonna try out as Beetlejuice for a thing my school does every year and even though try outs are in December, I’m crazy nervous! Anyone have any stage tips, both for the voice and my jitters?

The song used for the chapter title is ‘Together from Afar’ by Jonsi, recorded for HTTYD, The Hidden World

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hi!” Nemuri cooed, lifting Shouto out of his cradle. “How’s my favorite baby boy?” 

 

Midoriya smiled, folding laundry in the corner. “Thanks for coming around to babysit,” he said. “I’d offer to help, but everyone’s out and I’ve gotta do the chores.” 

 

“Oh I don’t mind,” Nemuri insisted, sitting in a rocking chair with Todoroki. “Say, weird question, but how’ve you been feeding him like this?” 

 

“Um,” Midoriya shrugged, grabbing a laundry basket. “Bottle feed every few hours, or whenever he gets fussy. He gets a small bottle overnight, and a big one at meal times. His formula is in the kitchen.” 

 

Nemuri sat back, studying Todoroki’s face. “Most Caregivers, I think, forget there are other ways to feed a baby. Isn’t that right Shouto?” 

 

Todoroki reached out, grabbing firmly at the collar of Nemuri’s shirt and pulling. 

 

“Shouto!” Midoriya snapped, grabbing Todoroki’s hand. “I’m sorry. He’s been doing that all week and I can’t figure out why.” 

 

Todoroki whined, turning in towards Nemuri’s chest. “Oh he’s just hungry,” she reassured. “Mind if I?” 

 

Midoriya picked his laundry basket up again. “Not at all. Want me to grab you a bottle?” 

 

“No thanks,” Nemuri said. “With your permission, of course, I prefer feeding Littles a different way.” 

 

It took Midoriya a second to realize what she meant, but when he did, he turned red. “Really? But I thought-“ 

 

“Medical conditions,” Nemuri hummed. “I constantly produce breast milk. It’s a damn pain, but I usually feed Shinsou, so I guess there’s a silver lining.” 

 

Midoriya watched as Nemuri cooed at Shouto, pulling the edge of her shirt down. He turned away, mostly for modesty. 

 

When he turned back, laundry basket in hand, Nemuri was breastfeeding Shouto, smiling kindly down at him. 

 

He continued his chores, sorting the laundry and putting the dishes away. By the time he had finished, so had Nemuri. She had settled Todoroki down for a nap, his eyes fluttered shut and his hands clutched around his Deku bear. 

 

“He’s so cute,” Nemuri said softly. “I wish I could adopt one. There’s so many sitting in care homes because no one wants to take them in.” 

 

Midoriya nodded. “You could always foster,” he murmured. “I’m sure plenty of Littles would be more than happy to have you as a mommy.” 

 

“I suppose,” Nemuri nodded. “Anyway. Thanks for having me over. Shouta went out for the evening, so I have no one to bug.” 

 

“Well,” Midoriya smiled. “If you want, I’ve got a whole heroics essay that needs a bit of help.” 

 

Nemuri laughed, stepping away from the cradle. “Y’know. I think I could be of assistance.” 

 

“Perfect,” Midoriya gestured her out the room. “Shall we?” 

 

“We shall.” 

___________

 

“Heya!” Touya hummed sweetly, his face pulling into a grin. “How’s you?” 

 

“I’m good,” Midoriya promised. “You look so handsome!” 

 

Touya spun slightly. He was dressed as Beetlejuice, striped suit and all. His hair wasn’t dyed or anything, but the red was becoming more and more prominent as time passed. 

 

“Shouto’s getting ready,” Midoriya said, peering around the corner. “Is your Daddy here?” 

 

Hawks waved from the couch. “Present and accounted for!” 

 

“Ah,” Midoriya laughed, seeing Hawks’s costume. A male Lydia. “And I suppose you’re matching?” 

 

“Mhm,” Hawks stood up and stretched, his wing tips brushing the walls. “What’s the youngest Todo dressing as?” 

 

Almost on que, Shouto came skipping out of the playroom, dressed as Ponyo. “Daddy!” 

 

“Hey kiddo!” Midoriya said, picking Shouto up. “You look adorable!” 

 

Shouto smiled and spotted Hawks, hiding slightly and waving. “Hi Hi.” 

 

“Hey,” Hawks bent down. “How’s my favorite half and half?” 

 

“Good!” 

 

“Takami!”

 

Hawks spun, coming face to face with Aizawa. “Hello.” 

 

“Your name is Takami?” Bakugou came out of the playroom, dressed as a werewolf, with Kirishima and Denki not far behind. 

 

“Yeah,” Hawks shrugged. “I guess it never really became public. My name is Kiego Takami.” 

 

“Huh,” Midoriya shrugged. “That’s cool. Anyway, where were you thinking of going tonight?” 

 

Aizawa looked around. “The school is doing a student-safe trick or treat route so there aren’t any villain nor Little attacks.”

 

“Cool,” Midoriya spun Shouto around. “Alright Shou, can you sit with Takami while I get dressed?” 

 

Shouto nodded, sticking his thumb in his mouth as Midoriya passed him over so he could quickly shrug on an All Might onesie. 

 

Their night was, all things considered, fast. Shouto tapped out after only a few stops, along with Touya. They were both just too small and shy to keep going. 

 

“Alright,” Takami smiled, tucking Touya into a bed in the dorms once all his makeup was washed off. “You sleep well, okay?” 

 

“Okie dokie!” Touya hummed, watching Midoriya put Shouto down. 

 

As soon as both the kids were asleep, Midoriya fell onto the couch, where a few other students were waiting. “What’s our movie?” 

 

“Uraraka insisted on Beetlejuice,” Iida sighed.

 

Takami sat on the couch, rubbing his eyes. “Whatcha doin’?” 

 

“Beetlejuice,” Midoriya said. 

 

“Beetlejuice Beetlejuice!” Sero yelled happily. “I’d let Alex Brightman sit on me.” 

 

A round of groans went up around the room as Sero laughed, cuddling up next to Mina. 

 

“I guess I’ll join y’all,” Takami said, settling down. 

 

It took not even ten minutes for half the class to fall asleep, and the other half barely made it through the movie. Everyone was so tired, waiting for whatever tomorrow held.

___________

 

“Denki,” Bakugou looked around, trying to find his Little. “Denki. Where are you lightning bug?” 

 

“Any luck?” Kirishima asked, coming up to Bakugou. They’d been searching all afternoon, but to no avail. It was like Denki had completely vanished. 

 

Bakugou shook his head. “I checked his room, the playroom and the nursery, and even all his favorite hiding spots. I got nothing.” 

 

Kirishima looked scared. “I don’t know what to do!” He said, worry making his arms cross tightly over his chest. “We’ve never lost Denki before!” 

 

“Who’s lost?” Sero asked, coming into the room and looking from Bakugou to Kirishima and back again. 

 

“Denki!” 

 

Sero shrugged. “He’s not lost. Poor thing didn’t feel too hot, so he’s camped out in my room. I came down for some snacks, actually.” 

 

Bakugou breathed out, his shoulders loosening. “That’s good,” he grumbled. “At least he’s safe,” 

 

Kirishima nodded. “Thanks Sero.” 

 

“Anytime,” Sero smiled, grabbing a box of Nilla Waffers and a juice box. “I’ll come back down if he goes nuts or something.” 

 

He left, and Kirishima fell onto the couch, sighing and rubbing his eyes. “At least he’s safe.” 

 

They stayed on the couch, flipping through various shitty Halloween movies, watching clips until they found something good to watch. Kirishima was half asleep when they heard Sero thundering down the stairs, his eyes wide. “Ei!” 

 

Both boys shot up, the movie forgotten. Sero was breathing heavily, his breath coming out ragged. 

 

“What’s wrong?” Bakugou asked, grabbing Sero’s shoulder. 

 

“He’s got scissors and he just! I dunno! He’s never like this!” 

 

Kirishima began to hug himself tightly. “Is he hurt?” 

 

“No?” 

 

Bakugou took the stairs two at a time until he reached Sero’s room, finding Denki sitting in Sero’s bed, babbling and holding scissors. 

 

“Den?” 

 

“No!” Denki yelled, waving his arms and shaking his head. “No! Not gonna!” 

 

Bakugou sighed. Right. He’d run out of ADD meds. This was a spaz attack. 

 

“Denki,” he said firmly, taking a step forward. “Give me the scissors.” 

 

“No!” Denki flapped his hands, shaking the scissors and making Bakugou worried. 

 

He stepped forward again, grabbing Denki’s wrist. “Denki Kaminari, give me the scissors.” 

 

Denki dropped the scissors, eyes wide. “Sorry!” He wailed, beginning to cry. 

 

“Baby,” Bakugou put the scissors down and scooped Denki up. “I’m not mad. I’m worried. I don’t want you hurt, okay?” 

 

Denki nodded, fidgeting with his fingers. 

 

“Cmon,” Bakugou lofted Denki up. “Let’s go find your special toys.” 

 

They got Denki set up in the playroom, playing with a few fidget toys and bright objects to mess around with until he got his meds. 

 

When Bakugou headed out to Recovery Girl’s office, she immediately assumed the worst. 

 

“Nope.” 

 

“What?” 

 

Recovery Girl sighed. “I’m not fixing Izuku again.” 

 

Bakugou shook his head. “I’m here for Kaminari’s ADD medication.”

 

“Oh,” Recovery Girl spun around, grabbing the orange bottle. “I thought he’d come for them himself.” 

 

“Nope,” Bakugou took the pills. “Went into a fit today, so I came to pick them up.” 

 

Recovery Girl signed for the pills and sent Bakugou on his way. 

 

The rest of the day was quiet. Denki zoned out as soon as he got his meds, and Bakugou settled down to finish his movie with Kirishima. 

 

“He good?” Kirishima asked, threading an arm over Bakugou’s shoulders. 

 

“Yeah,” Bakugou hit play, watching the fun spirals spin on screen. “Napping right now.” 

 

Kirishima nodded. “That’s great,” he hummed, putting his head back. “You good?” 

 

“Yep.” 

 

“Alright,” Kirishima smiled. “I’m glad we’re all okay.”

 

And even though Bakugou would never say it out loud, he was glad they were all okay too.

Notes:

Suggestions! Or comments. I practically live off of them.

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 39: Here’s to showing light, to fists unraveling, like glass unshatttering.

Summary:

The class takes a trip to the zoo! Nothing bad ever happens at the zoo, right?

Notes:

I’m so. So. Sooo sorry for my absence last week. I had SATs and everything was crazy. I barely made it this week too.

But. Here I am. Happy and relatively healthy.

I may miss a few more weekend here and there because I’m working on that Christmas thing. But I’ll always be back.

Chapter title from ‘Taste’ by Sleeping at Last

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Three weeks after Halloween, Class 1-A had their next disaster. 

 

They were all at the zoo, by all means a quiet and interesting day out. Nothing wacky could happen at the zoo, right? Security was crazy, and Aizawa was there. They were gonna be fine. 

 

Until they weren’t. 

 

The entire class was gathered in one place, watching a really cool demonstration with the big cats, when the entire arena went up in smoke. 

 

The smoke wasn’t from a fire, and it wasn’t from any kind of disaster either. The sweet, almost fruity smell was definitely a quirk based smoke. And no one seemed to be safe from breathing it in, no matter how fast they ran out of the smoke’s range. 

 

“Is everyone okay?” Aizawa yelled, gathering his kids in a small room where there was a movie about dolphins playing. “Count off!” 

 

Everyone yelled out their number, and Aizawa sighed in relief. “Alright,” he said. “Does anyone feel weird?” 

 

“My stomach hurts!” Midoriya called, sitting down and rubbing his stomach. “Like. A lot.” 

 

“And my head feels kinda light,” Tsuyu said.

 

“My hair’s falling out!” Momo screamed. Immediately, everyone turned to look. Sure enough, Momo’s hair was falling out, but at the same time, it wasn’t. It was simply shortening. A lot. 

 

Aizawa turned the lights on in the room, illuminating a very strange phenomenon. Momo’s entire body was shifting, her chest flattening and delicate facial features hardening. 

 

“Alright!” Aizawa put a hand on Momo’s shoulder. “Calm down. I’m sure it’s just the quirk. Deep breaths.” 

 

The next person to scream was Bakugou, who was tugging at long blonde hair, trying to somehow reverse the changes. 

 

Aizawa put his head into his hands. “This was supposed to be a calm day,” he said to himself. “Just once. I’d like to relax.” 

 

“Um, Mr. Aizawa?” Midoriya tugged on Aizawa’s sleeve. She was fully a woman, hair curling down her neck and bottom lip quivering. “Where’s the bathroom?” 

 

“Why?” 

 

Midoriya began to cry. “I think,” she whimpered. “I think I’m on my period?”

 

Aizawa found Mina and told him to take Midoriya to the bathroom, an almost sick feeling twisting his stomach. Oh fuck. He forgot that he had inhaled the smoke too. 

 

By the time Midoriya and Mina had come back, Aizawa had turned into a girl, with surprisingly little change, and was counting the kids off again. 

 

“This sucks,” Kirishima grumbled, arms crossed over her chest. “Like. Really sucks.” 

 

“At least you look pretty!” Mina groaned. “I look stupid!” 

 

“Kids!” Aizawa pointed to the bus. “Let’s go!” 

 

Everyone shuffled onto the bus, tired and ready to go home. While on the bus, the girls swapped clothes with the guys, mostly just bras and such, because the bus ride would’ve been awkward as hell without the swap. 

 

When they got back to the dorms, Mina demanded a clothes swap. He raided everyone’s closet and they all traded clothes, glad they had written their names on their tags. 

 

And then the Littles dropped. 

 

It was pandemonium. Midoriya was completely out of commission, her cramps confining her to crying in the fetal position on the couch, so everyone pitched in to care for Todoroki. 

 

Momo carefully did Todoroki’s hair into two ponytails once she was dressed in a pretty pink footed onesie with pastel peppermints on it. It was nice, watching her crawl around and babble in a significantly higher voice. 

 

Bakugou flopped onto the couch, next to Midoriya. “You good?” 

 

“No,” Midoriya whimpered, clutching her stomach. “Hurts.” 

 

“Roll over,” Bakugou said, sitting up and gesturing.

 

Midoriya did as told, her face twisting. She was on her stomach, a heating pad pressed into her hips and a pillow under her chest. 

 

Bakugou sat on her thighs, pushing the edge of her shirt up to expose Midoriya’s freckled back. She rubbed her hands together and pressed them into Midoriya’s skin, eliciting a delighted groan from Midoriya. 

 

“Kacchan,” Midoriya breathed. “You are a lifesaver.” 

 

Bakugou huffed, smiling as she massaged Midoriya’s lower back. 

 

They stayed like that for a solid half hour until Midoriya’s back was red and she was practically asleep, eyes lazily blinking open and shut. 

 

“Izuku,” Momo murmured, carrying Shouto. “She’s upset.” 

 

Midoriya flipped, her eyes still bleary. “Give her here.” 

 

Momo left Shouto on Midoriya’s chest, so her head was laying on Midoriya’s shoulder. 

 

“Hey baby,” Midoriya hummed. “What’s up?” 

 

Shouto quieted down, eyes wide.

 

Midoriya laughed. “Oh, you just wanted me!” She said. “Mhm. Be glad you’re cute.”

 

They cuddled for a few hours, only stopping so Midoriya could take more Midol. Bakugou passed a couple times, her hair pulled up in a long ponytail. 

 

“Hey nerd,” she said, sitting near Midoriya’s head. “What’s up?” 

 

“Nothing,” Midoriya hummed, trying not to shift and wake Todoroki up. “She’s been out for an hour now, and I’d like to get up, Y’know?” 

 

Bakugou lifted Todoroki, singing softly as she carried the Little to her cradle. 

 

When Bakugou got back, Midoriya was sitting up, her heating pad pressed against her back. “Alright. What’s wrong?” 

 

Bakugou fell into Midoriya’s lap, eyes glassy. “Sleepy.” 

 

“Oh,” Midoriya smiled, grabbing her phone and moving so she could fully support Bakugou’s weight. “Should I call Ei? You and Denki could have a play date.” 

 

“Too s’eepy,” Bakugou murmured, eyes falling shut.” 

 

Midoriya texted Kirishima anyway, asking her to come put Katsuki down before Midoriya couldn’t feel her legs. 

 

Eventually, everyone ate, bathed, swapped PJs, and began to settle down to rest. Mina and Shinsou were passed out on the couch, Shinsou’s head in Mina’s lap with the TV still on. 

 

“Hey,” Sero said, coming down and sitting next to Midoriya, who had been working on some schoolwork on the couch. “Mind if I?” 

 

“Not at all,” Midoriya moved her textbook so Sero could cuddle up next to her, her eyes lazily training on the TV until they fell shut. 

 

Next down was Kouda, who curled up in her favorite recliner, hugging her stuffed rabbit. 

 

By the time whatever movie was on was over, at least half the class was downstairs and passed out either with someone, or on their own. 

 

Midoriya finally put her laptop down, smiling as Sero murmured something about the bright light before she nuzzled back into Midoriya’s shoulder. 

 

That night was quiet, a heavy blanket of security spread across the dorms as everyone slept. They had no idea what tomorrow would hold, but they were all together, and that’s what mattered.

Notes:

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

I love all y’all. Suggestions are greatly appreciated and I adore seeing them.

Chapter 40: We’re nothing less than a work in progress, sacred texts on post-it notes

Summary:

A continuation of the absolute mess that occurred last chapter

Notes:

IM BACK BITCHES

no for real. I’m back.

I’m sorry about the unplanned and unannounced hiatus. I needed to get myself back on track with my writing, and decided to take a month to reconfigure myself.

That one month turned into two and then three months when I learned at the beginning of January that I would need my wisdom teeth out. I had planned on starting back up after the new year started, but this threw a proverbial wrench in my plans.

So that happened last week. I wanted to wait until after surgery to post this chapter, mostly because I was stressed a hell about it and knew I wouldn’t be able to put good content out while I was stressed.

But I’m back! With all new content and an all new attitude!

Nah, I’m still tired and stressed. But now I’m older, more tired, and more stressed!

aNYWAY! I’m gonna stuck to my pre-existing Saturday upload plan, but if I miss a day or two, it’s because shit went down. I will try my hardest not to just disappear again.

Chapter title from ‘Taste’ by Sleeping at Last

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They woke up to screams

 

Immediately, Midoriya shot up and fell down, doubling over and groaning. Sero slid off her shoulder, banging her head on the arm of the couch and crying out. 

 

Everyone else stood and looked around just as panicked. The Littles were confused, Todoroki turning her head and blinking slowly. 

 

“Oh,” Bakugou picked up the TV remote and clicked to a different channel. “It was the TV.” 

 

They all relaxed, Sero helping Midoriya up and back onto the couch. “Need something?” 

 

Midoriya gestured Todoroki closer. “Advil?” 

 

Todoroki crawled over while Sero found the Advil. “Daddy?” 

 

“Not quite,” Midoriya smiled. “C’mere.” 

 

Todoroki snuggled up under Midoriya’s arm, her eyes fluttering shut within minutes. 

 

Sero came back with Advil while Bakugou got up to make breakfast, her hair a mess and her eyes still half-shut. But she dutifully shuffled through the kitchen, pulling a few pans and ingredients for breakfast. 

 

“Hey,” Mina waved to Midoriya and Kirishima. “What are we doing today?” 

 

Kirishima shrugged, sitting up and stretching. “I wanted to exercise, but I think we’re just having a lazy day. Izuku?” 

 

“Agreed,” Midoriya hummed. “I’d like to exercise as well. It’s been so long since I used the gym.” 

 

“Have fun,” Mina grumbled, falling into a heap on the couch. “My whole body hurts. I can barely get up.” 

 

Kirishima looked at Midoriya. “When do you wanna go?” 

 

“Eh.” Midoriya gave a half-hearted shrug. “I don’t care.” 

 

They ate a slow breakfast, barely bothering to get up off the couch. Bakugou brought food over, passing Todoroki a bottle she messily drank by herself. Midoriya supervised, eating her own breakfast with little complaint after her Advil kicked in. 

 

It was about noon when Midoriya left for the gym, Kirishima and Sero in tow. They had borrowed some of the girl’s workout clothes, and they were surprisingly comfortable. Midoriya ended up in a tight crop top and shorts, and Kirishima was in the same thing, except with leggings instead of shorts. 

 

Sero groaned, rubbing her head. “At least I’m lighter than usual. Swinging around is gonna be easier.” She sighed. “But my head’s hurting something fierce.” 

 

She was wearing the only thing with arms big enough to slip over her elbows, one of Mina’s gym shirts and a pair of Hagakure’s exercise pants. 

 

“Well, you have fun with that,” Midoriya said. “I’m gonna do yoga. Wanna join?” 

 

Kirishima winced. “Like. The stuff Katsuki does? Hell no.” 

 

Midoriya laughed. “Mhm. He taught me how to do a simpler hour, and then some substitutions to make it harder. I’m gonna see what my body will let me do.” 

 

She set up in the corner, earbuds in, phone propped up in front of her mat. Kirishima dragged a punching bag down, and with minimal effort, got to work. 

 

When Kirishima was done, Sero was taking her break, and Midoriya was in some weird position Kirishima wanted to call pretzel, but she was sure it had an actual name. “Izuku!” 

 

Midoriya paused her music and looked over. “Hm?” 

 

“Water?” Kirishima was practically in pain just looking at her pose. She was in a lunge, twisted to the side so her shoulders faced the wall. One arm wrapped over and under her leg, and the other was draped across her back, so her hands were knitted together. 

 

Midoriya smiled. “Yeah!” She stood, pulling her one foot off the ground, keeping it bound in her arms. “Hold on.” 

 

She unraveled herself, putting both feet on the ground and accepting a water bottle. 

 

“So,” Kirishima asked. “What the hell was that?” 

 

“Bird of paradise,” Midoriya said matter-of-factly. “Opens up my hips.” 

 

“No shit,” Sero swung down, her eyes half-lidded. “I’m exhausted just watching you.” 

 

Midoriya laughed. “I can’t push myself too much, so I figured some yoga would help keep me in shape while also keeping me well within my limits.” 

 

Kirishima shrugged. “Whatever works,” she decided. “I’m gonna go back. Need to bathe. Wanna come?” 

 

“Yep,” Sero stretched, her arms above her head. “I’m ready for a giant nap.” 

 

“I’ll stay here,” Midoriya said. “But after lunch, I wanna take Todoroki to the park so he can get some running around done today. We’ve been cooped up for too long.” 

 

Both of the others agreed before leaving Midoriya to finish up her yoga. 

 

It was another half hour before she came back, drenched in sweat and grinning. “I’m gonna go bathe! Can someone make me a plate for lunch?” 

 

Sato gave her a thumbs up, already pouring whatever she made into a bowl. 

 

When Midoriya got back downstairs after her shower, she was wearing some of Mina’s overall shorts and a loose All Might tee, her shoes already on. “Where’s Shouto?” 

 

“Playing with Katsuki,” Shoji said from where she was sitting with Tokoyami across the room.

 

“Is he dressed?” Midoriya picked up her bowl of lunch and ate quickly. “I wanna take him out to play.” 

 

Shoji shrugged. “I dunno.” 

 

Midoriya headed into the playroom, where Todoroki was on the floor with Katsuki, both of them playing heroes with various toys tossed around. 

 

“Kids!” Midoriya said. “Who wants to play outside?” 

 

“Me!” Todoroki stood up and smiled. “Me! I wanna!” 

 

Midoriya nodded. “Alright. Well, go get dressed. Quickly. I wanna be outside in ten minutes.” 

 

Todoroki ran off to go grab clothes, her ponytails swinging behind her as she went. She came back in an old Melanie Martinez shirt and shorts, her shoes in hand. Bakugou was slower, grabbing an old hoodie and pants instead of littler clothes. 

 

“Alright!” Midoriya clapped. “We get an hour of outside time. Big playground or small playground?” 

 

“Big!” Todoroki said. 

 

Midoriya nodded. “You’re happy today,” she noted, leading both kids outside. 

 

“It’s sunny,” Todoroki decided. “The sunshine makes me happy.” 

 

They played hard for a half hour before settling down in the sandbox, toys scattered around. 

 

“Izuku?” Kendo sat down on the bench, confused. “What happened?” 

 

“Oh,” Midoriya looked down at her shorts and top. “Well. Long story?” 

 

Kendo laughed. “No kidding. I’ve got time to hear it though.” 

 

So Midoriya recounted how they’d been swapped, which was a shorter story than she’d expected. Kendo listened the whole time, keeping one eye on Monoma as she nodded along to the story. 

 

“So,” She said finally. “You guys took a trip and expected nothing to go wrong? You’d think you people would learn after the second kidnapping that maybe taking breaks and going out to do things might not be your best idea.” 

 

“Yeah,” Midoriya sighed. “I guess we just needed to get out. Aizawa says he’s gonna keep us inside UA grounds for a while though.” 

 

“That seems smart,” Kendo agreed, watching Monoma run around and play pirates with Todoroki and Bakugou. “They’re doing good.” 

 

Midoriya smiled. “It’s been hectic, so we can only hope that our next few days are gonna be nice and quiet.” 

 

Kendo agreed, carrying Monoma off after he slipped and scraped his knee on the pavement. “See you soon!” She called, walking back to her dorms. 

 

Midoriya herded both her Littles back into the dorms, corralling them into pyjamas and blankets to settle down for a movie before dinner. 

 

Right as she turned Frozen on, however, Momo yelped from the kitchen. “Crap!” 

 

Midoriya poked her head around the corner. “Yeah?” 

 

Momo was standing in the middle of the kitchen, his hair growing, and his body shifting. 

 

“It’s over!” He, now back to she, said happily. 

 

By dinner time, everyone was mostly back to normal. Denki still refused to take his hair out of the two bouncy ponytails he had in, but other than that, everyone was back the way they started. 

 

Not one to waste a movie, Midoriya let the kids keep watching Frozen after dinner, setting up with his laptop and papers, catching up on some random English work he’d been assigned. 

 

“Hey, Iida,” Midoriya called into the kitchen, where Iida was doing the dishes. “This line of text, am I reading it right?” 

 

Iida came over, drying his hands and peering over Midoriya’s shoulder. “Yes, actually. The words ‘sky-candle’ simply mean the sun. There are lots of things like that in this text. I believe Present Mic called them kennings? It’s an old English thing.” 

 

“Ah,” Midoriya scratched a note to himself on his packet of papers. “Thank you! This one’s not nearly as hard as the last few, but god is it long.” 

 

“Yes well,” Iida shrugged. “Beowulf is a classic. You can’t deny that.” 

 

Laughing, Midoriya packed his stuff up for the night. “I guess I can’t.” 

 

Eventually, everyone was settled into bed. The Littles were quiet, no fussing. It seemed the quirk that changed them really tired them all out as well. Because as soon as Midoriya’s head hit the pillow, he was out, barely even having time to hope for a good night's rest before his eyes drifted shut, and he slipped into nothingness.

 

Notes:

Ah! It’s been so long! If you have suggestions that have been sitting in a dark and dusty corner, give them to me! I love them!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

And P.S. thanks for putting up with my hiatus. It couldn’t have been easy.

Chapter 41: Take me deep out past the lights, where nothing dims these stars

Summary:

Hisashi comes back to Japan to check on his son. Will this go well? Probably not.

Notes:

Haha! I’m happy!

No seriously, I’m crazy productive. This chapter was finished on Tuesday. Plus, this chapter is 2300 words. That’s a lot of words.

Anyway, let’s bring back something I’ve missed, Tea with Aqua!!!!!

This weeks tea is that I’ve got a date. We’re going to Build-A-Bear. I’m gonna get that time lord bear because I’m a huge ass nerd.

Chapter title from ‘Car Crash’ by Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was never any surprise when a note came into class 1-A’s room calling Midoriya out to do something. He was constantly going places. Whether it was a conversation with Mirio, a routine checkup with Recovery Girl, a chat with the support team, or a small lesson with All Might, Aizawa had stopped being surprised to see passes by week four. 

 

So no one knew how to react when he got a pass and his eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Problem child,” he said. “It’s for you.” 

 

Midoriya collected his pass, and not seeing a little ‘urgent’ written on it, simply went on with his heroics worksheet. He was slightly worried about the reason he’d been given the pass though. The box checked off was ‘family reasons,’ but his mom always called him if she had plans to see him. And if it was a sudden emergency, wouldn’t the pass say so? Midoriya passed his worries off as stress, and began to get back to work. 

 

But the worry stuck in the back of his head, plaguing him as he collected his and Uraraka’s work in various folders and carried them back to the dorms once class was over, Todoroki obediently trailing at his side. 

 

“Ochako!” Midoriya called through the building. “I grabbed your work!” 

 

“Thanks Izuku,” Uraraka said from her spot on the couch. “You’re a lifesaver.” 

 

Midoriya shrugged, sitting next to her. “How’s your face?” 

 

Uraraka put a hand to her cheek. She’d just had her wisdom teeth removed yesterday, and her face was still swollen at the cheeks.

 

“Better,” she finally decided. “The medicines help. But could you grab me an ice pack?” 

 

Midoriya nodded, getting up and grabbing an ice pack from the freezer, wrapping it in a towel and passing it off to Uraraka. “Here. And Aizawa said not to worry about getting your work done right now. He’ll give you a grace period.” 

 

“Perfect,” Uraraka pressed the ice pack to her cheek. “How’s Shou?” 

 

Midoriya glanced up the steps, where he knew Todoroki had run off to bathe and put his work away. “Good. Bit distant, but we’ve got a date planned for next weekend, so we get time to relax and reconnect, Y’know?” 

 

Uraraka smiled as best she could. “You two are adorable.” 

 

“Thank you,” Midoriya handed Uraraka the TV remote. “Your show is on, by the way. Didn’t want you to miss it.” 

 

After a small thanks, Uraraka went back to her vague napping/watching TV cycle. Midoriya looked at his phone as it chimed, smiling as he texted his mom. 

 

Mom : Izuku! What are you doing? I sent a note to the school, asking them if they could tell you to text me, but I don’t know if it went through.

 

Izuku Midoriya : It did! But I’m not doing much. Why?

 

Mom : I just got a text from your father

 

Midoriya almost didn’t believe her. No one had heard from his dad in years, since he walked out when Midoriya was four. Him reappearing now could’ve been a clever hoax, but with all the media Midoriya and class 1-A had been attracting, maybe his dad was genuinely home. 

 

Izuku Midoriya : you’re sure? 

 

Mom : he answered all my questions perfectly. So it’s either really him, or a very clever villain

 

Izuku Midoriya : ok??? So what does he want?

 

Mom : to meet you. He’s in Japan for a week, so he wanted to come along to UA and see you at earliest convenience. 

 

Midoriya sighed. He had work all week, plus taking care of Todoroki. He might be able to push his assignments around to free up an hour or two, and Momo almost never minded watching Shouto. If Momo wasn’t able to do it, then maybe Hagakure? He liked playing with her. 

 

Izuku Midoriya : Tell him I’m open Wednesday. He can’t get in without special access though. 

 

Mom : I’m coming, and Yagi gave me an access key. So he’s going to be my plus one. 

 

Izuku Midoriya : Alright. Well, I guess I’ll see you on Wednesday. 

 

And like that, it was decided. Midoriya’s dad was coming to visit. 

 

Two days later, Midoriya was at a loss. Momo was home with her mother, something about a death in the family, and everyone else was either completely swamped with homework, or taking care of a Little already. 

 

“Hey Shouto,” Midoriya looked over to where Todoroki was slipping into a onesie. “Can I ask a huge favor of you?” 

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. “What is it?” 

 

“Don’t regress?” Midoriya winced at the words. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t even think about asking, but my dad’s coming today and I can’t,” 

 

“It’s fine,” Todoroki cut his boyfriend off. “I’m not taking the clothes off though. They’re soft.” He shuffled around, finding the pair of overalls he’d discarded and slipping back into them, pulling them over his Stitch onesie. Midoriya helped him tug the hood out from the straps, pulling it over Shouto’s hair and giggling when he shook his head, making the soft blue ears flop back and forth. 

 

They headed downstairs together, Midoriya putting a loop of old cartoons on, mostly so Todoroki could zone out if he really had to. 

 

“Izuku!” Inko called from the entrance. “Hey!” 

 

Midoriya vaulted over the back of the couch and hugged his mom. “Hi,” he mumbled into her sweater. It smelled like home, fabric softener and spice. 

 

“Where's my favorite baby?” Inko pulled away from Midoriya. “Is he not?” 

 

“Not today,” Midoriya said as softly as he could. “Not right now. Bad first impression, plus no one could watch him.” 

 

Inko nodded. “Okay.” 

 

Midoriya looked past Inko, finally seeing his dad for the first time since he was a toddler. 

 

“You’re tall,” Izuku blurted, looking up at his dad.  They had the same freckles, the same wild nest of curls, but Izuku still saw more differences. Black hair, black eyes, tall and thin and entirely angular. If you saw them together, you wouldn’t immediately think father and son. 

 

Hisashi smiled. “Yeah, I guess I am.” He held out his hand. “Kiddo. You’ve grown.” 

 

“‘Zuku?” Todoroki came shuffling over, eyes heavy. “‘M hungry.” 

 

Izuku wrapped Todoroki in a side hug. “Go ask Momma to grab you the crackers. I know Kacchan keeps them way up high.” 

 

Todoroki nodded and pressed a sloppy kiss into Izuku’s cheek before turning to Inko, who was already on her way to the kitchen. 

 

Hisashi raised an eyebrow. “Boyfriend?” 

 

“Mhm,” Izuku nodded, gesturing to the couch. “Wanna sit?” 

 

They sat down, Inko and Todoroki eventually settling down as well. Todoroki did as expected, zoning out at the TV and occasionally eating an animal cracker. 

 

“So,” Hisashi finally said. “How’ve you been?” 

 

Izuku shrugged. “Good. After all the stuff with Kacchan and the League, and then the recent kidnapping with Shouto, I guess I’ve just been craving a break. Some time to sit and relax. But it could definitely be worse.” 

 

“Agreed,” Hisashi said. “I’ve been completely covered in work for years now. But I finally got my big break and managed to slip away to come visit for a week. I’m sorry it took so long.” 

 

“It’s fine,” Izuku promised, suddenly feeling like this conversation was too stiff. Nothing like the heartfelt ‘I’m sorry for leaving’ he had expected. “Anyway. What have you been doing for work?” 

 

Hisashi leaned back a bit. “Odd jobs. I do photographs for all sorts of people and news sites. But I just got into police investigations and they pay a lot for photos, so that’s good,” he smiled. “But I still stick by my tried and true methods of media photography sometimes.” He seemed to want to say more, but stopped himself last minute. “So, tell me how school’s treating you. UA, I mean, it’s got to be hard, right?” 

 

“Oh!” Izuku perked up a bit. “It’s really nice! I’m a bit sad I can’t see mom more often, but I’ve got Shouto, and I’ve got all my friends here! The dorms are super convenient too, what with all the familial drama.” 

 

“Hey, Izuku!” 

 

Izuku twisted, seeing Mirio and Tamaki at the doors. “Hey! What are you two doing here?” 

 

Mirio sighed. “Amajiki got overwhelmed at our dorms, so can he come and settle here? I know it’s a lot to ask, and you look like you’re preoccupied.” 

 

“No!” Izuku said. “I mean, I am, but it’s fine to calm Tamaki down here. It’s just my parents visiting.” 

 

“Ah,” Mirio put an arm around Tamaki and led him to the couch. “Is this the Inko Midoriya I keep hearing about?” 

 

Inko laughed. “Hi,” she said with a smile. “You must be Mirio.” 

 

They shook hands, and Tamaki curled up in a corner with a blanket pulled over his head. Hisashi looked at Izuku, almost confused. “Are these classmates?” 

 

“Gosh no!” Izuku stammered. “No, this is Mirio. He’s a third year. Two years older than me.” 

 

Hisashi smiled. “Ah. So Izuku is clearly in capable hands.” 

 

“Yep!” Mirio said happily, sitting next to Tamaki.

 

There was careless banter back and forth, during which Todoroki cuddled up to Izuku’s side, his left side pressing into Izuku’s skin, unconsciously warming him up. They didn’t talk about anything ridiculously important or noteworthy, just school, jobs, internships, travel, small things anyone would talk to family about. Occasionally Mirio would tell a story, or comment on something, but for the most part, he stayed quiet, leaving the family to their conversation. 

 

Finally, Hisashi looked around. “You said that Bakugou kid was in this class, yeah? He’s the angry blonde who you practically worshiped, right?” 

 

Izuku nodded, absently picking at his sweater’s edge. “Yep. Kacchan’s one of these best kids in class. Academics wise, of course. He’s still got one hell of a temper.” 

 

“Ah,” Hisashi watched Todoroki shift in his sleep, pressing closer to Izuku. “Where is he? Actually, I haven’t seen any of your classmates, now that I’m thinking about it.” 

 

“Everyone’s catching up on homework,” Izuku explained. “But I think Kacchan’s taking care of Denki, his Little, while Kirishima studies. Unless it’s the other way around?  I don’t know.” 

 

Hisashi’s face darkened when Izuku said ‘Little,’ but he kept his composure. “That’s something I forgot to ask, actually. You took your classification test, right?” 

 

“Mhm,” Izuku put his guard up, just a little, seeing his father’s demeanor change. “And we took a re-test, just in case. I got Caregiver, both times.” 

 

“Are you sure?” 

 

“What?” Izuku was slightly mad. “It’s, I mean, yes. I’m positive.” 

 

“No, I didn’t mean to make you mad,” Hisashi seemed to be backpedaling a bit. “It’s just that, working in the news, I saw people misclassified so often, and it usually isn’t good. So I just wanted to be,” he paused, looking at Todoroki. “One hundred percent sure you were sure of your classification.” 

 

Izuku still, despite the reassurance, didn’t lower his guard completely. “That usually happens with home tests or at cheap testing centers. UA wouldn’t ever go the cheap route on something as important as our classifications.” 

 

“Of course,” Hisashi still seemed distant, like he wasn’t all with the conversation. “Have you found a Little?”

 

“Yes.” Izuku didn’t say anything else, just a simple confirmation that yes, he had a Little. He didn’t say that, at this point, he basically had three Littles, but he only babysat two of them, or that his Little was nestled into his side. That seemed like it would be pushing the buttons a bit too hard. 

 

Hisashi nodded. “Of course. I should’ve expected it. Quirkless and a Caregiver? It’s in your nature. You’ve always been kind.” 

 

The next person to speak wasn’t Izuku, as expected. It was Inko. 

 

“What’s wrong with him being both?” She said, standing up. “You say those words like they mean something bad. He’s always accomplished more than expected, and he’ll keep doing it. Even if his quirk is new and he’s looking after his kids, he’s destined for amazing things.” 

 

Hisashi stood as well. “I’m just worried that his classification will get in the way!” 

 

“Get out.” 

 

Mirio stood, eyes blazing. “Get the hell out.” 

 

“And just what are you going to do about it?” Hisashi said, as if he’d triumphed already. 

 

“I could call security,” Mirio pointed out. “They’d believe me when I said you verbally insulted Izuku, this place is wired to the teeth. But I could also just call Aizawa, or better yet, All Might.” 

 

That seemed to put a stop in Hisashi’s tracks. “All Might’s retired! He can’t do shit.”

 

“Oh yes he can.” 

 

Everyone turned to the doors, where Toshinori was standing, a bag of food in hand. “Leave,” he growled. “Before I’m the one who calls security.” 

 

It took two minutes for Hisashi to leave, followed by Aizawa, who had been waiting outside the building.

 

“Did he lay hands on any of you?” Toshinori asked, holding a sleeping Todoroki. 

 

“No,” Izuku breathed out, still in mild shock. “No, we’re all okay.” 

 

Toshinori stepped past Inko, who had busied herself with making dinner. “That’s good,” he sighed. “I’m sorry your dad wasn’t what you might have expected.” 

 

“It’s fine,” Izuku promised. “I wasn’t expecting anything much anyway.”

 

They all sat down, the silence disturbing after the rush of the past few hours. The whirring of the air conditioning, the soft sounds of someone walking around upstairs, and the melodic singing of the washing machine did little to damage the thick blanket of quiet that had settled on the dorms. 

 

“Izuku,” Tamaki came trailing over, hair hanging in his eyes.  “‘S you okay?” 

 

“Yeah,” Izuku sighed. “Just tired. If you want to play with Shouto, I’m sure he’d be more than happy to do so.” 

 

Tamaki shook his head, holding his arms out and silently asking for a hug. 

 

Izuku indulged him, lifting him into a hug, and when Tamaki wouldn’t let go, Izuku sat down with him, setting the Little across his lap. 

 

“Hey, Toshinori?” 

 

“Yes young Midoriya?” 

 

Izuku traced shapes in the kitchen table. “Thanks. Y’know, for getting rid of Hisashi.” 

 

Toshinori smiled. “You’re very welcome.” 

 

The silence settled down again, but this time, it seemed less suffocating. Like this blanket of unspoken words was a comfort, rather than a weight.

Notes:

I thrive on comments and suggestions! They are the lifeblood of this story!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 42: We’re living in a powder keg and giving off sparks

Summary:

Funky fresh times with 1-A!

Notes:

Guys. I saw the new movie. I have so many emotions.

But, as keeping with this story, the events of the movie and season 4 (which I haven’t seen yet) will not be a part of this story!

That’s pretty much all I have to say. I will add though, that my update schedule is weekends, not just Saturdays.

Chapter title from ‘total eclipse of the heart’ by Bonnie Tyler, but the cover I like is by Sleeping at Last

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 42

 

Midoriya never expected his days to start off calmly. Sometimes, the stars aligned and he got a quiet morning, but most often his first waking moments were filled with crying or complaining or some other disaster.

 

However, after yesterday, Todoroki had insisted on sleeping in Midoriya’s bed. He ended up fussy in the middle of the night, dropped to his lowest regression point, so Midoriya had found a folding crib and set it up in his room, right next to his bed.

 

As the sunlight filtered through the curtains, Midoriya lifted Todoroki out of his cradle, checking his diaper and handing him his newest teddy bear, a honey golden bear he had named Dewey.

 

“Da?” Todoroki cooed, looking around as Midoriya went to go put a shirt on.

 

“Hello little prince,” Midoriya smiled, scooping Todoroki up once he had a shirt. “Are we gonna have a good day today?”

 

Todoroki didn’t say anything, so Midoriya simply carried him downstairs, humming the entire time.

 

“Oh, good morning Katsuki, Denki,” Midoriya said, seeing Bakugou sitting at the table next to Kaminari, both boys coloring while they waited for breakfast.

 

“G’mornin’!” Denki said happily. “How you?”

 

Midoriya laughed. “Good. You seem happy.”

 

Denki nodded. “Aunty Mina and Sero and Daddy are gonna take me to the playground today!”

 

“And Katsuki?”

 

Bakugou looked up, anger written on his face. “Not allowed.”

 

Midoriya raised an eyebrow. “Not allowed?”

 

Kirishima came over, two plates in his hands. “Katsuki isn’t coming with because of his allergies,” he explained. “And he’s mad because he can’t come, but I never punished him.”

 

“Ah,” Midoriya smiled, patting Katsuki’s head. “Well, do you want to help me watch after Shouto today? He needs his big brother.”

 

Bakugou perked up, nodding and continuing to color without a care in the world.

 

When Kirishima left, carrying Denki with him, Bakugou stood up and looked around, finding Midoriya and Todoroki settled in the playroom, Todoroki laying on his belly, playing with a few scattered toys.

 

“‘Zuzu?” Bakugou looked at Midoriya, who was half watching Todoroki and half doing a history project. “Whatcha doin’?”

 

“Work,” Midoriya grumbled, putting his pens down and sighing. “It’s for school.”

 

“Oh,” Bakugou nodded knowingly. “Can I watch Paw ‘Trol?”

 

Midoriya smiled, passing Bakugou the TV remote. “Go ahead kiddo.”

 

Bakugou fumbled a bit, but eventually he found the right buttons and channel for Paw Patrol.

 

The day was surprisingly mundane. No one did much, considering how many crazy things they usually did. Midoriya was glad for it, especially since it gave him a chance to actually finish his work and submit it a few hours early. He wasn’t as behind as he’d thought he was, so he picked Todoroki up and cradled him, absently watching Paw Patrol as he did so.

 

“Hey,” Momo walked into the room, sitting next to Midoriya. “Eijirou texted me and said you might need help. But,”

 

As she said that, Bakugou got up and wandered over to the couch, smiling at Momo. “Hey hey.”

 

“Hiya,” Momo said sweetly, pulling Bakugou into her lap. “How’re you doing?”

 

“Good,” Bakugou mumbled, shifting so he was across Momo’s lap, his arms looped loosely around her neck.

 

Midoriya grabbed the remote to the best of his ability, turning the TV off and letting the silence settle around them.

 

—————

 

“Shouto,” Bakugou peered into the bedroom, seeing Todoroki sitting in his bed, the one closest to the wall. “Shouto!”

 

“Huh?” Todoroki rolled over, rubbing his eyes. He was about two right now, making Bakugou the older one for the time being.

 

Bakugou gestured him closer. “C’mon!”

 

Todoroki got out of bed, shuffling over to where Bakugou was standing. The blonde smiled, walking back into the playroom with his little brother in tow.

 

“Wha’s doin’?” Todoroki complained, tugging at his shirt and trying to find the pacifier clipped to it. When he didn’t find one, he stuck his thumb in his mouth instead.

 

Bakugou simply led him out of the playroom, towards the kitchen. “We gonna play!”

 

Todoroki nodded, shuffling after Bakugou on uncharacteristically wobbly legs. They headed over into the living room, where Bakugou had stuck a rock in the door last time he’d gone out, so it was open for them to leave.

 

“C’mon!” He said when Todoroki hesitated. “Don’t you wanna play?”

 

“Bu’,” Todoroki looked nervous. “Daddy said we can’ go o’side wit’out him!”

 

Bakugou huffed, rolling his eyes. “You’re boring!” He said. “C’mon! ‘Zuzu doesn’t have to know!”

 

Todoroki took a deep breath and followed Bakugou outside.

 

They immediately headed towards the playground, Todoroki stumbling a few times, but otherwise steady on his feet.

 

“Race you!” Bakugou said happily, taking off towards the swings. Todoroki tried to follow, he even remembered to take a big step over the edge of the playground. But it wasn’t good enough, and he tripped forward onto the pavement.

 

He didn’t cry immediately. Instead, he stared as his knees began to bleed. Then the pain hit him.

 

As soon as Bakugou heard the wailing, he got worried. “Toto?” He said nervously, turning to his little brother. “Toto!” He rushed forward, putting his arms protectively around Todoroki. “I’m gonna go get helps, okay?” He reassured, before running towards the closest dorms building.

 

Kendo was helping Monoma with a puzzle when she heard the banging on the door. Assuming it was a villain, she stood quickly, spinning into a defensive position until she saw Bakugou at the door, breathing heavy.

 

“Hey,” She said, pulling the door open. “What’s wrong?”

 

Tetsutetsu walked over, just as confused as Kendo, until a cry split the air, and they both ran towards the noise.

 

He reached Todoroki first, wrapping the Little in a hug and murmuring soft words of comfort as he scooped Todoroki up and carried him towards their dorms.

 

“Is he okay?” Kendo said, already clearing the countertop and grabbing the medical bucket from its cupboard.

 

“Scraped his knees,” Tetsutetsu said softly. “Go watch Neito.”

 

Kendo paused, seeing Monoma watching curiously in the living room. At least everyone else was in their room. This would’ve been a disaster if it happened when everyone was downstairs. “Okay.”

 

She tried to herd Bakugou onto the couch with cartoons, but he stubbornly sat by Todoroki’s side, holding his hand.

 

“Alright little man,” Tetsutetsu said. “Let’s see what kind of damage you did.”

 

He managed to patch Todoroki up with little issue. He was calming down, barely even crying now.

 

“I’m gonna call 1-A,” Tetsutetsu called to Kendo. “They’re probably going crazy.”

 

Sure enough, as soon as the call went through, Tetsutetsu could hear pandemonium. Kirishima was shouting, and Midoriya sounded out of breath when he picked up the phone. “Hey.”

 

“Hi,” Tetsutetsu said. “I, uh, well, we found your kids.”

 

“What!” Midoriya shouted. “Where?”

 

“At the playground,” Tetsutetsu turned to face the boys sitting on the counter. “Shouto scraped his knees, but it wasn’t anything we couldn’t handle.”

 

He heard shuffling in the background, along with a door closing. “Ah,” Midoriya said. “Eijirou is coming to get them. Did they tell you how they got outside?”

 

“Were they not supposed to be there?” Tetsutetsu raised an eyebrow at both boys, who suddenly looked very sheepish.

 

“No,” Midoriya said. “Thank you for telling me. I’ll make sure they get what they deserve.”

 

Tetsutetsu shrugged. “Gotcha. See you soon, I hope.”

 

“You too!”

 

As soon as Midoriya had hung up, Kirishima pushed the doors open, seeing the boys at the counter. “Katsuki,” he said. “What did you do?”

 

Bakugou wasted no time confessing. He cried as he apologized, the tears popping like pop rocks as they slid down his cheeks.

 

“Thank you for apologizing,” Kirishima said. “You’re still going to be punished, because you did a very bad thing. But I’m glad you told me the truth.”

 

Bakugou nodded, holding Kirishima’s hand as he carried Todoroki towards his own dorms, waving at his friend as he left.

 

“Damn,” Tetsutetsu said, watching them go. “Glad our lives aren’t that crazy.”

Notes:

Suggestions! I adore seeing what you want to read, and I love writing it usually even more!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 43: Why live your life to someone else’s plan?

Summary:

Here we go again!!!!!!

Notes:

Ah! An angst chapter! You knew it was coming!

So yeah... this is happening again. Yay?

But! I have happy things to say! First, my favorite segment of the author’s notes, Tea with Aqua! This week’s tea is that I recently went on a date with both my current kind-of caregivers and another little(?) and we went to build-a-bear! I got a blonde bear named Dewey (yes like the school of rock character) and he wears overalls just like me!

Also, sappy things time! I have so many amazing people following this story, many of whom have been here since chapter one, and I want to say thank you! I can’t believe we’ll be hitting the big 50 soon, and I just. I can’t wait! So, if you want to write your own BNHA regression AU, or you want to expand on mine, go ahead! I only ask I receive credit if you do use my universe. (And I really wanna see what you create! Whether it be art or fics or whatever)

In all seriousness, I am so thankful this community is so supportive and kind, and I am so very very glad to be a part of it! Both the regression and the BNHA community are amazing and I love all of you!!!!!

Chapter title from ‘Stick it to the Man’ from the Broadway musical ‘School of Rock’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It started as an ordinary day. Midoriya and Todoroki were out, having their Big date day to themselves. Midoriya wanted more books, so they stopped at a bookstore, and Todoroki wanted to look at Little’s things, so they went to a supply store. It was, all in all, a comforting day.

 

They ended up stopping at a coffee shop, some downtown small cafe that had amazing sweets. It was calm, quiet, and the perfect thing to round out the day.

 

“I’m exhausted,” Midoriya sighed, putting his head down on the table. “Why did we decide to do this after what happened this week?”

 

“Because,” Todoroki hummed, picking up his coffee and smiling. “You love me.”

 

Midoriya giggled. “You’re right. I do.”

 

They finished up, grabbing an extra cake pop for Kaminari. The air outside was crisp, but not too cold. It was still, however, cold enough to make Midoriya grab Todoroki’s hand, fumbling a bit with his gloves as he did so.

 

“Nice day,” Todoroki commented, squinting as they rounded a corner and the sun hit them. “It’s getting colder though.”

 

Midoriya nodded, pulling his phone out. “Yeah. I’m not the biggest fan of the cold. Oh! Kacchan’s in charge of dinner! He’s making soba.”

 

They were interrupted in that second by a woman whimpering, her soft cries echoing in an alleyway as three men advanced on her.

 

“Hey!” Midoriya shouted as soon as he saw the situation. “Get away from her!”

 

The three men all turned to Midoriya, who had put himself directly in front of the alleyway exit, effectively cutting off any visible exits.

 

“Oh,” one of the men growled. “The puppies want to play with the big dogs.”

 

The second man laughed, nudging the third man. “You recognize these kids? UA! God they’ve lowered their standards!”

 

Todoroki put a hand on Midoriya’s hip, the heat of his fingertips pulsing outwards. “Izuku. Back down. This isn’t a fight you want.”

 

“Yeah,” the first man said. “Listen to your bitch and walk away like an obedient little puppy.”

 

That was when Midoriya sprang forward. He managed a kick on the third man, sending a few teeth scattering onto the ground, clicking away into the darkness. Todoroki lunged as the second man took a swipe at him, freezing his arm and scaling the wall. He shed his jacket and wrapped it tightly around the villain’s head, effectively suffocating him.

 

“Izuku!” Todoroki yelled, seeing the first man advance on his boyfriend from behind. “Watch your six!”

 

“Thanks!” Midoriya called. “Can I have an ice patch, say at about 10:30?”

 

Todoroki stomped his foot, freezing a patch of pavement just to his left. Midoriya expertly danced right over it, but the first man slipped and landed on his back, knocking his head against the wall as he went down.

 

The two stood above their victims, all three aprehended. But Midoriya began to notice a stinging in his arms, and he saw Todoroki crumple, limp on the ground, before his vision swam dangerously and the entire world began to melt away, colors sliding down his vision like dripping paint until he hit the sweet point, and the black abyss swallowed him whole.

 

— — —

 

Todoroki woke up first. He was scared, deep down at his core. But above that, above his fear and need for regression, was a looming sense of dread. He had heard something, something a female voice had said right before he went down. “Tell that flaming asshole I want double the cash. They took my best down, I deserve compensation.”

 

He looked around, finally allowing the primal fear to grip his heart. He was in an old medical bed, Izuku on the opposite end of the room. They had one small window, barred of course, and no other furniture. The walls were a dirty grey, although evidence pointed to them once being white. The floor was checkered, grey and white, grime caked into the cracks and lines of the tile.

 

He knew what kind of place they were in. He had been here before, although this one was considerably nicer for giving them beds and a room together.

 

They’d been kidnapped.

 

Again.

 

When Midoriya groaned, rolling over and waking up, he almost slipped out of bed before he caught himself, sitting up in shock and immediately swearing loudly. Todoroki watched him stand and pace the room, checking the metal door, the metal bars of the window, and finally, the quirk canceling anklets both of them wore. They were typically used in prisons or hospitals, to keep patrons under control. But now, they would ensure that neither of them escaped.

 

“So,” Midoriya finally said, sitting down on his bed. “This is,”

 

“Unfortunate?” Todoroki supplied, picking at the loose threads of his hospital gown.

 

“Yeah,” Midoriya stared at the ceiling. “But, at least we’re together this time, and everyone knows where we went. Plus, our phones shoot off a location every so often, just so Aizawa knows where we are.”

 

Todoroki nodded, putting a finger to his lips as he heard footsteps. “Shh.”

 

Midoriya fell silent, entire body tensing as the footsteps stopped just next to their room. A few weak cries echoed in the halls, and then bloody screams that made Midoriya press his hands to his temples and whine. Little’s screams.

 

Eventually, the wailing tapered away, leaving Midoriya breathing heavy, but otherwise okay. “I-“ his voice sounded broken. “I-I don’t.”

 

“It’ll be fine,” Todoroki reassured. He didn’t remember that from his last kidnapping. Maybe because the walls had been soundproofed, but he still couldn’t shake the chill in his skull. Something was wrong here.

 

Within the next hour, Todoroki heard many things, most of which he couldn’t explain. But the phantom screaming they heard every so often wasn’t one of them.

 

It was only when their door opened that Midoriya sprang to his feet and stood between the open entrance and Todoroki.

 

The woman standing there was short. It was the first thing Todoroki noticed. She wasn’t quirk short, she was just short. She couldn’t have stood any taller than 5’3”, and yet, she was definitely in charge here. “I need the small one,” she said decisively. “Green hair?”

 

“No.”

 

“I’m sorry?” She looked up from her papers. Her hair bled through about four different colors before settling on a shade of yellow-green. “That wasn’t a question. The green one, you’re coming with me.”

 

Midoriya hesitated. Todoroki saw his muscles flex before he loosened, nodding and pressing a hand to his arm. “Yeah. Okay. Lead the way.”

 

The woman’s hair shifted to a yellow-orange before quickly bleeding to a soft lilac as she seemingly got her quirk under control. “Of course.”

 

She took Midoriya, shutting and locking the door behind her.

Notes:

Suggestions! I live and breath those things! ❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 44: Rock the house and make a scene

Summary:

Part two of the second kidnapping! Anyone want to guess who’s orchestrated this thing?

Notes:

WHOOP WHOOP ANGST ALERT

no seriously we got some shit to deal with this week. It’s a long chapter too, so huzzah.

Anyway, tea time! It’s Spring break! So I am sticking to my tried and true method of doing nothing but sitting in my bedroom and writing. Mostly because spring allergies are kicking my ass and I don’t feel good.

Oops. But not really.

Tea time continues: I am. Stressed? Midterms just ended, and I am thriving now that I haven’t failed anything yet.

Shorter AN this week, sorry bout that!

Chapter title from ‘Stick it to the Man’ from the broadway musical ‘School of Rock.’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Todoroki let the air still around him. He knew this all too well, the silence that could easily consume and drive you mad. The dust in the air, the weak stream of sun from the dirt caked window, the sounds of the building settling around him. They all made anchors he grabbed onto, allowing them to ground him to reality. 

 

It was a short lived reality, however. Not even ten minutes after Midoriya had been taken did the woman come back for him. Now that he was alone, he got a better look at her. She may not have been tall, but she was strong looking, all lean muscle and hard edges. Her hair was short, and it was no longer lilac. Instead, it was a creamy gold color, a color Todoroki was surprised to see in her eyes as well. She had on black scrubs and a neat white lab coat, her hands covered by black gloves. 

 

“Come on,” she said. “I haven’t got all day.” 

 

Todoroki followed without issue, bare feet making no noise on the floor as he walked just behind the woman. She led him down a twisted labyrinth of hallways and past almost a hundred doors, most closed, but some open. 

 

“This place is massive,” she groaned, checking a map on her clipboard. “Apologies for my talkativeness. I used to be a tattoo artist, so it’s in my nature to be a bit chatty.” 

 

“It’s fine,” Todoroki kept his sentences short. He wasn’t one for idle talk anyway, but he did like to listen. 

 

The woman turned left, and Todoroki followed her into an elevator. “Go ahead and press the down button,” she instructed absently, checking her notes. 

 

Todoroki pressed the button, smiling to himself as the button lit up and they began to move. 

 

“You’d think, being holed up here in a massive hospital for so long, we’d have better control of the system, but you’d be wrong,” the woman said when the elevator hitched right before their stop. “C’mon, we’re almost there.” 

 

Todoroki followed, his headspace slipping the more he trailed after her. He wondered if asking to hold onto her sleeve would be inappropriate when she stoped suddenly. 

 

“Here,” she gestured him into a room, darkened and cold. He shuffled in, turning back on instinct only to find that the door had shut, the sliver of light it provided completely dead. 

 

He heard scuffles in the dark, things moving, and it was only when he lit his fingers on fire like candles that he saw the eyes. At least ten pairs staring at him, all reflecting the dancing candle fire. 

 

“You,” one rasped, crawling closer. “You’re new.” 

 

Todoroki shrunk away, his back against the door. “No!” 

 

Immediately, the room lit up. One of the people had their hands on small lamps, each one filled with a small fire. The lamps gave everything a whimsical effect, like a dungeon in a cool movie. 

 

Now that Todoroki could see better, he counted heads, losing count after seven. The one right in front of him, the one who spoke to him, passed him something. “It’s all we have,” they said slowly. The thing was a small makeshift pacifier, probably not safe, but it worked. Todoroki put it in his mouth and sighed. That was better. 

 

“You shouldn’t be here,” the one in front of him said. “This isn’t for people like you.” 

 

Todoroki tipped his head, too small to understand. 

 

“Forget it,” the person said. “I’ll explain later.” 

 

———

 

They never got to explain. Todoroki was ripped from the warm glow of the room while he slept, pushed back into his room, where Izuku’s bed still sat empty, cold as a stone. 

 

He didn’t come back for a while. Todoroki paced the room, trying to figure out the cycle of night and day. But the nights seemed too short, and the days seemed to long. Like they were fake. 

 

Todoroki spent a long time pacing in his cell before he realized the door was unlocked. 

 

He wandered, always hiding when he heard someone. There were wires on his head, when did those get there? He was bleeding? How? Where? So many questions circled his head, but he never got any answers. Instead, he slid around corners, relying on fading instincts as he was forced to give in to his Little side. 

 

He crouched in the hall, rocking back and forth, back and forth. He couldn’t see. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t think. He mind was a blank slate, incapable of emotions. 

 

And then he resurfaced. 

 

It was like waking up, but he hadn’t been asleep. He hadn’t even been close. Instead, the rhythmic pounding of feet stopped, leaving only the gentle clicking of familiar heels in its wake. 

 

Todoroki looked up at the blurred face of Midnight, and he let out a soft sob of relief. He was saved. 

 

Getting him home was an ordeal. First he was in quarantine for a week, then they slowly allowed him to be reintroduced to familiar faces. Starting with Izuku. 

 

“Izuku?” Todoroki sat on the soft couch in the sitting room. His boyfriend stood in the corner, eyes vacant. “Izuku.” 

 

“Hm?” 

 

Todoroki shifted. “Are you okay?” 

 

“Yeah,” Midoriya sat down. “I just. Can’t trust what’s real or not.” 

 

That was odd. Todoroki held a hand out. “Am I real?” 

 

Midoriya grabbed his hand, pressed it to his lips, which slowly curved into a smile. “Yes.” 

 

They sat together, neither saying a word. Eventually, Midnight came in, holding papers. She sighed at the sight of them, curled up together like cats. “Aren’t you two just the cutest?” 

 

“Mhm,” Midoriya hummed.

 

“So,” Midnight pulled a chair over, crossing one leg over the other and shuffling her papers. “You two are absolutely fine right now. No lingering drugs, no apparent illnesses or injuries. Shouto, you likely won’t regress fully for a while, and until you do, you’ve been prescribed these.” She pulled an orange bottle out of her purse. “Just to keep you in balance until you hit regression again. Also,” she flipped a paper over. “You two are free to return to the dorms, but Izuku, your mother requested you two head to her house for a bit. To relax and recover away from the stress of the class. Do you accept?” 

 

“Of course,” Midoriya said, without hesitation. 

 

“One last thing,” Midnight sighed. “We have substantial evidence to prove that this kidnapping was ordered and orchestrated by Endeavor. Did either of you see or hear anything that could help us prove this?” 

 

That shook Todoroki to his core. He believed it. Of course he did. His father was a dirtbag with no conscience. But could he really condemn his youngest son to a kidnapping?

 

“Yes,” Midoriya breathed out, his breath shaky. “The nurse. She kept saying her superior was mad with the boss. I managed to find her office and,” he dug a small slip of paper out of his pocket. “This is what I managed to grab before they found me.” 

 

He handed the paper over, and Midnight reviewed it. “This changes everything.” 

 

Midoriya slumped against the couch. “Good.” 

 

The next day, Todoroki woke up to Izuku breathing heavy against his chest, and a phone that was rapidly pinging with incoming texts. 

 

Touya : omg have you read the news? 

 

Touya : Keigo told me I should ask how you’re doing

 

Touya : no but seriously 

 

Touya : check this out

 

Touya : One Article Linked

 

Todoroki rolled over and opened the article, immediately sitting up and smiling. 

 

#1 hero Endeavor found guilty of orchestrating kidnapping and potential murder of Shouto Todoroki and Izuku Midoriya.

 

Late last night, former #1 hero Endeavor was tried in court for aiding and abetting with the recent kidnapping of his youngest son and his boyfriend. Both were found and are safely back in UA custody. However, there was some harrowing evidence to prove that Enji Todoroki was the mastermind behind this event. 

 

A piece of paper, collected by Izuku Midoriya, shows half of a letter written by the crime boss about the kidnapping. The letter is addressed to Enji, asking him what his price was for the two boys and when he could deliver the cash. When confronted with the hard evidence, the hero confessed. 

 

What will happen to Endeavor now? He is currently facing numerous charges, amongst which are multiple counts of child abuse, assault against his wife and adult children, and of course, orchestrating a kidnapping. His eldest children, Touya Todoroki and Fuyumi Todoroki, have both provided copious amounts of evidence, along with a recording of Natsuo Todoroki, who was overseas at the time of the trial. Shouto Todoroki was in recovery as the trial took place, and the court eagerly awaits his say in the matter. It may very well be his words that land Enji in jail. His wife, Rei Todoroki, was considered too mentally ill to go to court, but she insisted on sending in a letter. 

 

‘He was always awful to me,’ she writes. ‘We were a quirk marriage, so he never loved me. I was often forced into intimate moments with him, and once Shouto was born, he just got worse.’ 

 

Hawks has taken the spotlight as #1 now that Endeavor has been pulled from the business. It is unlikely the man will ever see an unshackled life, much less hold the spot of #1 hero ever again. 

 

Todoroki was ecstatic. His father was gone. Gone forever. At least, he would be once Todoroki gave his statement to the court. 

 

“Hey,” Midoriya rolled over. “What are you doing up?” 

 

“Read this!” 

 

Midoriya rubbed his eyes and took Todoroki’s phone. As he read, he woke up more and more, until he too was grinning. “Shouto,” he murmured. “This is amazing.” 

 

Todoroki nodded. “Agreed.” 

 

They were sent to Inko’s house late that afternoon. Todoroki was given an email address to send his statement to, and Midnight hugged both of them before sending them off. 

 

“You two be safe!” She called from the train station. “No more drama, you hear?” 

 

“Okay!” Midoriya waved to her, grinning from ear to ear. “Bye!” 

 

They had a relatively quiet train ride. No one tried to talk to them, mostly because the kidnapping was all over the news, and most people recognized that the two needed a break. 

 

“Mom!” Izuku called as he opened the door. “I’m home!” 

 

“Izuku!” Inko grabbed her son in a hug, tears welling up in her eyes. “Oh my gosh you have got to stop scaring me like this!” 

 

Izuku grabbed at his ribs, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry.” 

 

“And you!” Inko turned to Todoroki. “You too young man! My heart can’t take this! Now come on, you’re so skinny. I know just what’ll make you feel better.” 

 

She made them both dinner, a big hearty meal to fill them in after the lack of proper food for however long they’d been gone. After dinner, she let them set up in Izuku’s room for the night. 

 

“So,” Shouto said, laying his pill bottle down on the bedside table. “Wanna tell me what you saw?” 

 

“No,” Izuku grumbled, curling up on the bed. “But I should, shouldnt I?”

 

Shouto shrugged, crawling into the bed and spooning his boyfriend. 

 

Izuku let out a breath. “They took me, and the nurse asked me if I was doing okay. Kept trying to make small talk, I think she wanted me to be comfortable. She took me to a room, and said the doctor would be around soon. The doctor would explain everything.” Izuku turned and buried his face into Shouto’s chest. “No one came. So I left, and the world seemed warped. Like I was looking at it through a bunch of glass. I kept going, just wandering.” 

 

Shouto heard Inko shuffling down the hall, murmuring a soft good night to the two boys. They choruses back small responses, and once Inko’s door clicked shut, Izuku kept talking. 

 

“I ran into a few people. Bad people. They grabbed me and yelled at me, and then they just disappeared.” Izuku’s hands tightened around Shouto’s shirt. “And I saw you. So many times. Dead and bloody and tortured and every time, you’d just. Melt. Eventually, I called them paintings, because I wanted to believe they were fake. I needed to believe they were fake.” 

 

Shouto hummed, ruffling Izuku’s hair. He thought about what he’d been through. He had paintings too, now that he realized what they were. The Little’s room, the men marching with guns. It had all ended when he felt like he had pushed above the surface of the water. Except it hadn’t been water. It had been illusions. 

 

“Midnight came,” Shouto murmured. “She saved me from my own paintings. From false realities. I never saw you though.” 

 

“Lucky,” Izuku’s voice was dull, emotionless even. “It was horrifying.” 

 

They lapsed into silence. It wasn’t long before Izuku fell asleep, his breathing even and slow. Shouto stayed awake for a while, counting every star he could see out Izuku’s window. He hadn’t seen the stars in a while. 

 

He managed to count sixty four stars before he fell asleep.

Notes:

I’m stuck inside for the next two weeks! Suggestions! I’m going to be writing a fucking lot!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 45: You’re vicious like the blue sky, right before the rain comes pouring through

Summary:

With Midoriya gone, who’s going to watch Bakugou when Kirishima’s busy with Denki?

Notes:

Boy howdy am I stressed. I hurt my right thumb so this chapter was late as shit (and it has typos. Please excuse the typos. I can’t type with bandaids), I’ve watched a whole ass season of Doctor Who and if any of you are on my Instagram, you’ve also seen me thirsting over 13, we’re all in quarantine mode, and I think this is coming up on one year of me writing this fic. The last weekend in April is chapter 50, and the one year anniversary is the ninth? Boy, I kinda forgot I’ve been doing this for almost a year now.

So, in celebration of 50 chapters and one year of writing (wow, those lined up great) I’m going to do something. I don’t know yet. It might be a Q&A with the author (dat me), it might be a highlights chapter where I got through and compile my favorite moments from the fic into one big chapter, and maybe some of yours too, or I might just update more than usual around that time. Which one do y’all want?

But anyway, I’m off topic. It’s tea time! The tea is short but hot today! Did I ever tell you I use they/them pronouns? Well, now you know! I’m genderfluid, usually non-binary, but I have my male and female moments. My physical identity is something I’ve always struggled with, as I’m AFAB, but hate all feminine aspects of myself. Recently, I’ve accepted that I’m GF no matter what I look like, and that my appearance should never dictate how I feel. I also have body image problems, but that’s a tea time for another week! Next week’s tea will be about this goddamn quarantine and how I haven’t left the house in a week!

Chapter title from ‘Curve of the Earth’ by Matt Nathanson

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“What do you mean?” Kirishima was stressed, holding a writhing, absolutely distraught Denki in his arms, while Bakugou simultaneously vied for his attention. “Izuku isn’t coming back for a week?” 

 

“That’s what he said,” Midnight seemed genuinely apologetic. “I’m sorry. This last kidnapping was difficult on him, both mentally and physically.” 

 

Kirishima nodded, shifting Denki. The week and a half the two had been gone had been utter pandemonium. No one had been able to focus on anything, and even the Littles hadn’t been in good moods. 

 

“If you want, I could call backup,” Midnight peered into the dorms, where Bakugou was crying on the couch. “Seems like you need help.” 

 

“Please?” Kirishima groaned. “I can’t do both. I feel like I’m about to collapse!” 

 

Midnight laughed. “I’ll call the cavalry. Just hang in there for a minute.” 

 

Kirishima sighed, sitting down and doing his level best to keep Bakugou from crying any more. 

 

It wasn’t exactly the best effort. Bakugou kept on crying, and he was setting Denki off, who was subsequently making everyone else cranky as hell. 

 

“Excuse me?” Kirishima looked up and smiled. Toshinori was standing there, looking confused and worried. “Nemuri said you could use help?” 

 

“Yes!” Kirishima jumped up. “Can you take Bakugou please? I’d ask you to take Denki but,” he glanced at Denki. “Denki needs me.” 

 

Toshinori nodded. “It’s fine. Come along young Bakugou. Let’s go.” 

 

He managed to get Bakugou up and walking, taking the young blond out of the dorms. Thankfully, Bakugou was already dressed, so it was only a matter of getting him to his feet. 

 

They wandered around the UA grounds for a while, until Bakugou’s stomach began to grumble. He was kicking his feet and refused to look up, but at least he had stopped sobbing. 

 

“Young Katsuki, are you hungry?” Toshinori asked. 

 

Bakugou shrugged, his hands shoved deep in his overall pockets. 

 

Toshinori sighed, steering Bakugou to a bench and sitting him down. “What’s wrong?” 

 

Again, Bakugou stayed silent. But he began to sniffle quietly, the sign of oncoming tears. 

 

“Young Katsuki,” Toshinori lowered his voice, kneeling down in front of Bakugou. “I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what’s wrong.” 

 

Bakugou met his eyes. “Jus’ wanna go.” 

 

“Go where?” 

 

“Somewhere happy,” Bakugou mumbled, rubbing his eyes with his sweater sleeve. “Wanna go out.” 

 

Ah. Toshinori nodded. The entire student body had been under a quarantine of sorts since Midoriya and Todoroki has gone missing. Certain students had taken it better than others. And considering Bakugou wasn’t exactly the most patient person, it was only a matter of time before he snapped and needed to leave. 

 

“Do you wanna go anywhere special?” Toshinori asked. 

 

Bakugou seemed shocked, but shook his head. “No ques’ions?” 

 

Toshinori smiled softly. “No questions.” 

 

Bakugou rubbed his eyes and nose again and smiled back. “Let’s go!” 

 

They left the grounds after signing out with the office and promising to be back by sundown. The officer guarding the doors seemed reluctant to let them go, but it was Toshinori. No one could really tell him no. 

 

“So.” Toshinori looked around. “Where to first?” 

 

Bakugou shrugged, carefully stepping around a puddle, despite wearing what looked like red rain boots. “Food?” 

 

“Food works,” Toshinori pointed to a train station. “C’mon. Let’s go.” 

 

They sat together on the train, Bakugou playing with a small, beat-up Rubik’s cube while Toshinori watched. “You really like that cube, don’t you?” 

 

“Mhm,” Bakugou proudly handed Toshinori the finished cube. “Fun.” 

 

Toshinori properly scrambled the cube for Bakugou, pulling his phone out as the younger blond began to solve his cube again. 

 

They got off at a downtown station, in the midst of the city. Toshinori directed Bakugou towards a small cat cafe, nudging him to pocket the Rubik’s cube for now. 

 

“What do you want?” Toshinori asked, pointing to the menu. 

 

Bakugou hesitated, reading the menu slowly before mumbling what he wanted. “Thank you.” 

 

“It’s my treat,” Toshinori insisted. “Come on, why don’t you find us a nice table while I order?” 

 

Bakugou wandered off, finding a nice table tucked away between a fireplace and a bookshelf. When Toshinori brought their food, Bakugou thanked him again before digging in, clearly hungry. 

 

Toshinori smiled, watching a cat play on the bookshelf. He had a plan for their day, but it was flexible depending on what Bakugou wanted to do. He had also texted Aizawa, asking him if he had any suggestions. 

 

Shouta : for a student like Katsuki, I’d suggest quiet places. He gets overwhelmed easily.

 

Toshinori : yes, I noticed. Do you know why? 

 

Shouta : He was diagnosed On Spectrum Autistic. It’s not prominent until he gets cooped up or angry. I’m glad you took him out actually. He was nearing meltdown. 

 

Toshinori looked up at Bakugou, who was carefully petting the black and white cat behind him. It made sense, in the grand scheme of things. “Young Katsuki.” 

 

Bakugou looked around. “Yeah?” 

 

“Where do you want to go now?” 

 

“Uh,” Bakugou froze. “Dunno.” 

 

It was a fairly nice day out, so Toshinori took Bakugou to the small Little’s park a few blocks down. He sat on a bench while Bakugou played in the sandbox. The Little seemed to enjoy playing alone, even though there were other Littles around. 

 

Toshinori smiled, watching Bakugou play. He really should take care of Littles more often. It made him feel like he still could be a hero. 

 

He raised his phone and took a photo of Bakugou. Sitting there in his blue overalls and cute white sweater with the rainbow sleeves, he simply looked innocent. And that was so hard to get out of a student who had seen as much as Bakugou had. 

 

Bakugou wanted to leave eventually, however. He popped to his feet, running over to Toshinori and smiling. “Go?” 

 

“Of course,” Toshinori stood up, holding out his hand. “Come on.” 

 

Bakugou held his hand, following along side him without a care in the world. 

 

Toshinori hummed, some showtime from the late night movie that had been on last night when he couldn’t sleep. Bakugou seemed to enjoy it, bobbing his head as he walked. 

 

“Come on,” Toshinori said, guiding Bakugou into a small shop. “Go ahead. Look around. See if you can find anything you like.” 

 

“Really?” Bakugou seemed hesitant again. Like he wasn’t used to being treated. 

 

“Really,” Toshinori confirmed softly. “I promise. It’s okay.” 

 

Bakugou began to explore the aisles, carefully petting every stuffed animal as he went. 

 

Toshinori sighed. That kid would be the death of him, he was just too damn cute.

 

While Bakugou inspected the stuffies, Toshinori began to do some shopping of his own. A few small toys, little fidgety ones that were discreet enough for Todoroki and Bakugou, were the first thing he got. Next came a rainbow pair of mittens, along with the matching hat. Finally, Toshinori grabbed a brand new Rubik’s cube, tossing it a small box of jelly beans in his basket.

 

He checked out before finding Bakugou, not wanting him to see the purchases, except for the hat and mittens. 

 

“Young Katsuki?” He asked, peering down the aisle. “Where are you?” 

 

Bakugou looked up from where he had been holding a small honey gold teddy bear. “Yagi?” 

 

“Yes?” Toshinori walked towards Bakugou. “What’d you find?” 

 

Bakugou held the bear out and Toshinori smiled. He vaguely remembered Bakugou watching Doctor Who, grumbling something about it being in English and therefore being a learning opportunity. But he must’ve liked the show more than he let on if this is what he had picked. The bear was just a standard teddy bear, golden fur and glassy brown eyes. But it was wearing the signature grey trenchcoat and blue shirt and pants of one of the Doctors, Toshinori had no clue which one. 

 

“This!” Bakugou said. “I pick this!” 

 

Toshinori ruffles his hair. “Okay kiddo. Let’s go get it and then we can go home. I’m sure young Eijirou misses you.” 

 

Bakugou headed up to the register and insisted on buying the bear himself, even if it was Toshinori’s money. He did seem a bit quiet, almost scared, when he asked Toshinori if he’d pay for the bear, but Toshinori just nodded and handed the money over so Bakugou could get the new furry friend. 

 

As they walked out of the store, Toshinori handed over the mittens and hat, insisting Bakugou put them on to avoid getting to chilly. Bakugou did as asked, tugging the hat against his explosive blond hair, making Toshinori laugh at the sight. It was like someone had squished a porcupine into a bowl. 

 

“What are you going to name your bear?” Toshinori asked as they boarded the train home. 

 

“JoJo!” 

 

Toshinori nodded. “Well, why don’t you and JoJo take a small nap. We’ll be home soon, and you want enough energy to tell young Eijirou all about your day, right?” 

 

Bakugou agreed, falling against Toshinori’s shoulder and immediately dozing off. 

 

Toshinori carefully readjusted so Bakugou wouldn’t be uncomfortable for the rest of the twenty minute trip. He fiddled around on his phone until they pulled into the UA station. 

 

“Young Katsuki,” he said, nudging Bakugou awake. “Come on, we must go.” 

 

Bakugou grumbled, but woke up just enough to get off the train and back into the dorms. 

 

“Katsuki!” Kirishima came running over. “Did you have fun with Toshinori?” 

 

Bakugou nodded, waking up significantly as he told Kirishima all about his outing, including showing off JoJo with a big smile. 

 

“These are for all of the Littles,” Toshinori said to Kirishima, handing him the bag with the toys in it. “They’re toys they can play with in public.” 

 

Kirishima thanked him, herding Bakugou back into the dorms. 

 

Bakugou followed, looking back and hesitating. He ran to Toshinori, giving him a big hug. “Thank you.” 

 

Toshinori smiled, hugging Bakugou back. “You’re very welcome young Katsuki.” 

 

He waved as both boys headed inside, suddenly feeling very alone. 

 

He pulled out his phone, dialing a number he knew by heart now, but had never had the courage to call. 

 

“This is the Happy Hearts Little’s Home, Drew speaking. How may I help you?” 

 

Toshinori took a deep breath. “Yes, is there any way I could come in and babysit?”

Notes:

Do I Headcanon Bakugou as on spectrum? Yes. Yes I do. Maybe I’m projecting. Maybe I’m not. It depends. But that urge to leave is definitely something I’m projecting. I hate quarantine.

Suggestions! COVID has locked me in the house and I will be writing to stave off boredom!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 46: There’s no home without you in it

Summary:

Shouto starts to feel sick again. Three guesses as to what he has!

Notes:

Did I think yesterday was Friday until noon? Yes. Yes I did.

So. This is late because I cannot tell time for the life of me.

Anyway, teatime with Aqua! Quarantine is kicking my ass, but at least I’m not terribly bored. I say that as I’ve buried myself into Doctor Who and embroidery, but that’s irrelevant.

I’ve decided the 50th chapter/one year celebration is gonna be a big mash of things. This includes a Q and A with the author. Me. Go ahead, if you have questions for me, leave them in the comments, and I’d appreciate if you old me they were for the Q&A. Otherwise I might just answer them, and that would be weird.

Chapter title from ‘Home’ from the broadway soundtrack ‘Beetlejuice’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was two weeks before Todoroki began to regress again. And it was only when he accidentally called Izuku ‘Daddy’ in front of Inko that Izuku decided to ask if they could return to the dorms. 

 

“Of course,” Midnight said over the phone. “Yagi can come pick you both up. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind taking you back here. Plus, he’s close by anyway.” 

 

Toshinori came to pick them up a few hours later, smiling a bit when Inko kissed both the boys goodbye. 

 

“You two be safe!” She called. “So help me god if you end up kidnapped again!” 

 

“It won’t happen!” Izuku promised. 

 

The walk to the bus station was quiet, no one seemed to want to talk. Their train car was practically empty, and it stayed that way until they got off at the UA station. 

 

Todoroki huffed, holding his hands out and whining. Midoriya sighed. “Not right now baby. You’re gonna have to walk.” 

 

There was another huff of complete indignation, but Todoroki got up and began slowly moving towards the dorms. He seemed slower, almost limp as he shuffled, but his legs were still healing from the beating they’d gotten as he ran around the abandoned hospital, so Midoriya didn’t worry too much. 

 

When they finally got into the dorms, everyone descended upon them, a great big ball of concern. 

 

“Guys!” Midoriya said. “We’re fine!” 

 

“Bull!” Sato said, picking Todoroki up and smiling. “You’re both skinny as hell! C’mon Shouto, let’s get some real food into you.” 

 

Todoroki had no qualms against eating, so they sat him down in his high chair and Sato began digging around for baby food ingredients. 

 

“We have jars of it right there,” Midoriya pointed to said jars. “Can’t you just give him those?” 

 

“Nope,” Sato stood, a banana and some apples in his hands. “Shouto deserves the best.” 

 

Midoriya laughed, sitting on the counter and sighing. “Can’t argue with you there.” 

 

While Sato made food, Todoroki animatedly babbled to Bakugou, telling him all about the movie they had watched a few nights ago. Bakugou listened, absently petting his teddy bear’s head as he did. 

 

“Hey,” Midoriya nudged Kirishima. “Where’d Kacchan get that?” 

 

“Hm?” Kirishima glanced at his boyfriend. “Oh, uh, Toshinori took him out the other day. I guess they went shopping.” 

 

Midoriya grinned. “It’s cute,” he murmured. 

 

Finally, Sato had food for Todoroki, and while he didn’t have a massive appetite, he ate enough. 

 

“Daddy?” Todoroki whined, settled on the couch after eating. “My tummy hurts.” 

 

Midoriya put his phone down and peered at Todoroki. “Where?” 

 

Todoroki put his hands on his stomach, just above his right hip bone. “Hurts.” 

 

“Huh,” Midoriya gathered Todoroki into his arms. “You might be digesting weird. C’mon, let’s see if we can fix it.” 

 

He carried his baby into the nursery, setting him down in a rocking chair before going digging through the medicine cabinet in the bathroom. 

 

“Let’s see,” Midoriya hummed. “Bacitracin, Tylenol, Lactaid. There it is!” He triumphantly held out a purple bottle. “Can you bring me your cup please?” 

 

Todoroki wobbled over, sippy cup in hand. He watched as Midoriya poured a capful of the white powder into his cup and began to shake it, dissolving the powder. “Wha’s ‘at?” 

 

“It’ll help move things through your intestines,” Midoriya explained. “Drink it quickly, then you can nap.” 

 

The apple juice tasted no different when Todoroki took a sip, so he drank all of it, settling down on the couch to watch Bakugou play Animal Crossing on the TV. 

 

He was out in minutes, barely even managing to put his cup down before he fell asleep. 

 

“Kacchan?” Midoriya said. “Where’s your new bear?” 

 

“JoJo’s in the kitchen,” Bakugou muttered, focused on his game. Midoriya smiled. He’d only started noticing it recently, but Bakugou tended to halfway regress sometimes. He toed the line of headspace without tipping over. It made him a little forgetful, but otherwise, had no other side effects. 

 

Midoriya grabbed the bear, dusting off the pale grey coat before tucking JoJo up underneath Bakugou’s arm. 

 

“Thanks,” Bakugou said, putting his controller down. “Getting sleepy.” 

 

Midoriya nodded, scooping Todoroki up. “Let me settle him, then we can put something else on to help you relax.” 

 

It wasn’t hard, especially considering Todoroki was already asleep, to get him comfortably settled in his cradle. One last kiss on the temple, and Midoriya was shutting the nursery door to let his baby nap. 

 

Bakugou was snuggled up on the couch, a soft yellow blanket across his shoulders, and JoJo tucked protectively in his arms. He peered eagerly as Midoriya returned. “Izuku.” 

 

“What do you wanna watch?” Midoriya asked, grabbing the remote and sitting on the opposite end of the couch. 

 

“Season ‘leven,” Bakugou mumbled around his thumbnail. “Please.”

 

Midoriya smiled, already flicking through the TV options. “Any particular episode?” 

 

“Pting?” 

 

“Of course,” Midoriya clicked on Doctor Who, season 11, episode 5. Ever since he could remember, Bakugou used Doctor Who to fall asleep whenever it didn’t come naturally. He had his favorite episodes, and his favorite seasons. He must’ve been really tired, because the episode he picked was one that put him to sleep almost right away. 

 

They were halfway through the episode when Bakugou fell asleep, clutching JoJo for dear life. Midoriya sighed, turning the TV volume down and continuing to watch. 

 

He made it to episode eight when someone else walked down. 

 

Momo peered over the back of the couch, staring at the TV. “What are you watching?” 

 

“Doctor Who.” Granted, the answer Midoriya gave wasn’t anywhere close to an explanation as to why the main character had just been chained to a tree and dunked in a lake, but Momo knew not to question it at this point. 

 

“Shouldn’t Todoroki be awake?” She asked, checking her watch. “He’s been asleep for a while now.” 

 

Midoriya squinted at the clock on the wall. “He has,” he agreed softly. “Alright. I’ll check on him.” 

 

Todoroki was still sleeping when Midoriya walked into the nursery, albeit he didn’t seem to be sleeping fitfully, but he was asleep. 

 

Midoriya lifted Todoroki out of the cradle, grimacing when he noticed how warm Todoroki was. “He’s feverish.” 

 

Momo grabbed a thermometer and stuck it carefully under a rapidly waking Todoroki’s tongue. “He was just fine when I checked on him an hour ago.” 

 

“And he was fine when I put him down,” Midoriya moved soft hair out of Todoroki’s eyes. “Good morning baby. How’d you sleep?” 

 

“Hurts,” Todoroki whined, grabbing at his stomach. “Hurts!” 

 

Momo pulled the thermometer out and peered at it. “100 Fahrenheit. He’s not terribly warm.” 

 

Midoriya sighed. “Baby, are you hungry? That might help your tummy.” 

 

“No,” Todoroki cried, tears rolling down his cheeks. “Cold,” he said slowly. Sure enough, despite his fever, he was shivering. 

 

Momo cleared off the changing table, worry painting her features. “Set him down, he might need to lie back down.” 

 

Todoroki was in just as much pain lying down as he had been in Midoriya’s arms. But Momo carefully moved her hands across his stomach anyway, face scrunched in focus. 

 

“He’s a bit swollen. Not too much. If he was a girl I’d think it was his period, but,” she hesitated as Todoroki rolled over, eyes wide with apparent fear. “Shouto?” 

 

Todoroki whined, leaning to the side and throwing up. No warning, no gagging, just half digested baby food spilling from his lips, interjected with painful sobbing. 

 

Momo scooped him up. “Call Aizawa, we’re going to Recovery Girl right now.” 

 

Midoriya pressed the phone between his ear and shoulder, praying his teacher would pick up as he ran behind Momo. 

 

“What,” Aizawa grumbled, clearly irritated. 

 

Midoriya gave him the quickest run down ever, and Aizawa gave an audible sigh before he told Midoriya he’d meet them in the nurse’s office. 

 

As soon as they entered Recovery Girl’s office, she seemed concerned. “How long has he been like this?” 

 

“Uh,” Midoriya thought. “He’s seemed less hungry than usual for a few days, but the fever and the vomiting are new.” 

 

“Alright,” She said, grabbing her pager and calling a few people. “Come on.” 

 

She led them down a hall, towards a surgery center that Midoriya was fairly certain he’d been in before. It was cold and sterile, but Todoroki didn’t have the energy to worry, all he could do was roll limply in Midoriya’s arms, sweat beading and falling down his face. 

 

“Set him here,” Recovery Girl said, signaling to the two nurses who had come into the room. “He needs to go under right now.” 

 

“Wait,” Midoriya said, anxiety gripping his chest as the nurses pulled Todoroki from his arms. “Wait! What’s wrong? Please!” 

 

Momo took his arm. “Come on Izuku,” she murmured. 

 

“No!” Midoriya pulled out of her embrace and rushed to Shouto’s side. “Wait, please!” He was crying now, voice weak and pleading. He was scared. 

 

“Izuku.” Midoriya turned, seeing Aizawa. “Let’s go.” 

 

“No,” Midoriya whispered hoarsely. “Please. No. I can’t.” 

 

But the doors were shut, barring him from Todoroki. He had no choice now. 

 

They waited hours, sat anxiously around Aizawa’s apartment, no one moving, no one saying a word. 

 

“Where’s Shinsou?” Momo finally asked, looking around. “And Hizashi?” 

 

“Out,” Aizawa said. “With Nemuri. Little’s center, I think. We were trying to plan a trip out there, for our Caregivers. But now,” he put his head in his hands. “I’m not sure.” 

 

They lapsed into silence again, the atmosphere staying tense until Hizashi walked through the door, Shinsou and Nemuri behind him. “Shouta?”

 

“Here,” Aizawa said, barely looking up. “Izuku and Momo are here as well.” 

 

Hizashi peered around the couch, smiling at Midoriya. “What’s up kiddo?” 

 

Aizawa explained, voice quiet as Midoriya stared ahead. He had already panicked, already stumbled around the bathroom as worry made him throw up, and now all he could do was sit there, numb and fearful. 

 

“Hitoshi,” Nemuri breathed. “C’mon darling, let’s go play in your room.” 

 

“But-“ Shinsou paused. “But ‘Zuku?” 

 

Midoriya looked up as Shinsou buried himself into his side, his hair tickling Midoriya’s face. 

 

That was the proverbial straw that broke the camel’s back. Midoriya held Shinsou to his side, his body shaking with sobs. Aizawa let it happen, seeing no other options until Todoroki came out of surgery. 

 

They got the call a few hours later. Todoroki was out and recovering. He’d napped, and was in the process of waking up. 

 

Midoriya immediately rushed over, followed by Nemuri. Momo stayed with Shinsou, who had fallen asleep at some point. 

 

“Shouto!” Midoriya rushed to his boyfriend’s side, crying yet again. “Are you okay?” 

 

“Perfectly fine,” Shouto hummed. He sounded hoarse, but otherwise fine. “I'm sorry if I worried you.” 

 

“No,” Midoriya crawled into the bed next to Todoroki. “Not at all.” 

 

Todoroki slowly put a hand around Midoriya’s shoulders, tugging him closer. “I vote we don’t tell your mother about this.” 

 

Midoriya laughed. “I second that vote.” 

 

Nemuri pushed the privacy curtain aside, smiling at the two boys. “Shouto, you have got to stop scaring us.” 

 

“Sorry.” 

 

“Ah, don’t worry about it,” She said, pulling a chair over and sitting down. “You just better be glad Momo had appendicitis recently. She knew the signs. Luckily,” she grabbed Todoroki’s file. “Your appendix was taken out no problem, and you’ll recover quickly.” 

 

“Perfect,” Todoroki let his head fall back. “Can I nap now?” 

 

Nemuri laughed and left the boys to relax. Midoriya immediately began playing with the TV remote on the bedside table, flicking through channels until he found what he wanted. 

 

“What the hell is this?” Todoroki asked, clearly confused. 

 

Midoriya grinned. “Doctor Who,” he murmured. “Kacchan falls asleep to it, and now, apparently, so do I.” 

 

Todoroki shrugged, watching TV as Midoriya fell asleep against his shoulder, happy to have his boyfriend safe and sound once more.

Notes:

Suggestions! Quarantine suggestions!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 47: When even the earth has numbered days, I can give you just one thing that stays

Summary:

Midoriya bonks his head and uh-oh he had amnesia

Notes:

Uhhhhhhh. This is late.

Yeah I’m horribly depressed rn. I blame the weather.

But! I powered through and gave you a chapter that made me a bit sad but also pretty happy.

And, as many of you know, the 50th chapter thing is coming, and I’m doing a Q and A! Any questions, no matter how personal, I will at least attempt to answer! So, go ahead. Ask away!

Chapter title if from ‘Cut you a Piece of me.’ Sung by Alex Brightman in the Musical ‘35MM’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Midoriya?” Aizawa gestured towards the obstacle course. “Go.”

 

Midoriya shook his head, clearing his mind as he sprung forward, vaulting the first obstacle with ease.

 

To combat lack of movement in Caregivers and Littles, training exercises had been scheduled for weekends, when everyone was more or less Big and free. So, early Sunday morning, instead of relaxing and watching cartoons, Aizawa had rallied his kids and dragged them into a training building, showing them an obstacle course he had prepared.

 

Aizawa wrote a few notes on his clipboard as Midoriya did the course. Things he could do better on, along with points where he had had particularly strong execution.

 

And then, as usual, it all went to shit.

 

Technically, this time, it was Midoriya’s fault. He mis-calculated his jump and ended up using a faulty tree as a kickboard, sending him careening into a cluster of rocks face first.

 

Aizawa winced, immediately rushing forward to check on his now injured student. Thankfully, the damage looked minimal. A scrape on his forehead, some small bruises here and there, and what would be one hell of a black eye. All in all, not the worst he had dealt with.

 

However, he was taken to Recovery Girl anyway. As precaution, Aizawa told himself. Not because he thought he had any internal damage. No way.

 

The class followed, all 19 other students training after Aizawa like a gaggle of semi-obedient ducklings. They all huddled around Midoriya’s bed as Recovery Girl kissed his face and sat back.

 

“Oh he’ll be fine,” she promised. “Might be a bit foggy when he wakes, and that’ll be one impressive black eye, but nothing serious.”

 

It was like the universe heard her, deciding that maybe it should be something serious. In that moment, Midoriya woke up, blinking his eyes open and groaning.

 

“I feel like I just got run over,” he grumbled. “What happened?”

 

He sat up a bit, looking around at his class, confusion growing as he met each face. “And who are all of you?”

 

Immediately, Aizawa began herding his kids out. He let Todoroki stay, along with Bakugou.

 

“Seriously sir,” Midoriya said, still confused. “Who are you? And where am I?”

 

Aizawa sat down, sighing. “My name is Shouta Aizawa, I’m your homeroom teacher here at UA high school. Do you know who you are?”

 

Midoriya hesitated. “No?”

 

God this day was just getting worse and worse. “Your name is Izuku Midoriya, you’re a second year student at UA. You’ve got some friends here, can you tell me if you recognize them?”

 

Midoriya nodded, watching as Aizawa directed Bakugou forward.

 

“Anything?” Aizawa asked, seeing Midoriya study Bakugou.

 

“He seems familiar,” Midoriya hummed. “I know him, I think. Like I saw him in a store, and I remember his face.”

 

Aizawa groaned internally, leaning back. “This is Katsuki Bakugou. He’s your oldest friend. You two have known each other for a very long time.”

 

Todoroki stepped forward. “And me?”

 

Midoriya peered at Todoroki. “I don’t,” he hesitated. “I’m not sure. Like Bakugou, you seem familiar, but, I’m sorry, I don’t know you.”

 

Before Todoroki could completely break down, Aizawa ushered him out, to where Nemuri had showed up after Recovery Girl called her.

 

“That,” Aizawa said, turning back to Midoriya. “Was your boyfriend, Shouto Todoroki.”

 

“Damn,” Midoriya murmured. “I did good, I guess.”

 

Nemuri stepped into the space, looking down at Midoriya. “Alright. Who made Shouto cry?”

 

Midoriya looked at her sheepishly. “Me?”

 

“What did you do?” She asked. “He’s your baby, you can’t just make him cry!”

 

“Nemuri,” Aizawa said. “He has temporary amnesia. Doesn’t know a thing.”

 

Nemuri leaned back. “Fuck. Well. How long is it gonna last?”

 

“A few hours, at most,” Recovery Girl said, coming over. “He should be kept separate from the students though, to avoid confusion.”

 

“I can take him,” Nemuri said, ducking out to grab a now crying Todoroki. “And him too.”

 

So they got set up at Nemuri’s apartment, Midoriya still confused, and Todoroki now fully Little.

 

“I’m sorry,” Midoriya said, looking around. “But, Who are you?”

 

“You can call me Nemuri,” She said, putting Shouto down in her empty nursery. “I’m a teacher here.”

 

Midoriya nodded. “Okay. Do you know Todoroki?”

 

Nemuri smiled, brushing hair off of Shouto’s forehead. “Yes. He’s a good kid, despite his trauma. Many people love him,” she looked up. “But I don’t think anyone loves him more than you.”

 

“Oh.” Midoriya sat down, his head spinning. “I don’t,” he took a deep breath. “I had no idea.”

 

“It’s fine,” Nemuri reassured. “Come on, let’s go look at some photos. Maybe we can jog some memories.”

 

It didn’t work. But, it did give Midoriya a sense of who he was. With each photo and each story, he would see himself or his friends. They were happy, hard working, and full of life.

 

Once Shouto woke up, however, things changed. He was so Little, and when he saw Midoriya, all he saw was his Daddy.

 

“Nemuri!” Midoriya said, panicked a little. “He’s crying!”

 

“So pick him up!” Nemuri pointed out from the other room. “You’re a CG, It’s in your blood.”

 

Midoriya carefully picked Shouto up, still confused. “Hey,” he murmured. “Shh now. It’s okay. I’m right here.”

 

Shouto rested his head on Midoriya’s shoulder, tears subsiding as he gripped Midoriya’s shirt. “Bad dream,” he sobbed. “Lotsa water.”

 

“Oh darling,” Midoriya hummed. “I know. Bad dreams are scary, but they’re only dreams. Nothing is going to hurt you here.”

 

“‘Kay,” Shouto said, cuddling up to Midoriya’s side as he sat down. “Loves you Daddy.”

 

Midoriya didn’t say a word as Shouto drifted off to sleep again. Instead, he absently watched Nemuri put her glasses on and scroll through her laptop. “Nemuri.”

 

“Yes?”

 

Midoriya looked at her ceiling, watching the fan spin above him. “Todoroki. I don’t think he deserves me right now. I’m not his Daddy. I’m just,” he sighed. “The shell that once was someone who loved him. Hell, I don’t even know myself, much less him! How can I care for him if I barely know my own name?”

 

Nemuri stood, her laptop shutting abruptly. “I know,” she said. “I know, kiddo. But you have to power through. He knows. He senses you’re in there. Not just a shell. You do love him. Deep down, you know you do. Amnesia is hard. But,” she faltered. “You’ll get through it.”

 

“How do you know?” Midoriya asked. “Please. I need,”

 

“Hope,” Nemuri breathed. “You need hope.”

 

She sat back, her eyes wet. “Years ago, I did some hero work in America with Toshinori. Saved some people, did some press work, no big deal. On the way, in a small town in the middle of nowhere, Toshi and I stopped to clear out a Little’s facility. It was dismal. We saved two dozen Littles, and I got attached to one of them. Her name was Annie. She was adorable, and she followed me everywhere. She was my little girl.”

 

Todoroki shifted, pressing himself into his boyfriend’s side. Midoriya instinctively reached around to hug him.

 

“Eventually,” Nemuri continued. “She followed me somewhere I thought was safe, but wasn’t. She was hurt. Badly. And when she woke up,” Nemuri’s voice broke. “She didn’t remember anything. The doctors told me it was temporary. But it wasn’t. She didn’t know me at all.”

 

“Did,” Midoriya took a deep breath. “Did you leave her there?”

 

Nemuri shook her head. “She followed me for the next few days, on instinct. But I couldn’t stand having her there, not knowing me. I left her in America once I came home.”

 

“Oh,” Midoriya nodded. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be,” Nemuri said. “I’ve moved on. And eventually, you will too.”

 

Midoriya just sat there, thoughts making his head spin. “I,”

 

“Why don’t you go lie down,” Nemuri suggested. “You had a long day. Go, I’ll look after Shouto.”

 

“Okay,” Midoriya trailed to bed, feeling like he was moving through syrup. His limbs weighed down as he tucked himself into bed and fell asleep instantly.

 

————

 

Hours after Midoriya went to bed, he came back out of the room, his black eye looking worse, and his face split in a smile. “Shouto!”

 

Todoroki ran to his Daddy’s arms, happy to be back where he belonged.

 

“I’m so sorry I left you,” Midoriya said happily. “I promise, it’ll never happen again.”

 

“Pinky promise?”

 

Nemuri laughed in the background, but Midoriya locked pinkies with his baby boy. “Pinkie promise.”

Notes:

Ah! Suggestions, questions, I am open!

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 48: If brokenness is a work of art, then this must be my masterpiece

Summary:

Denki has a bit of trouble when Kirishima starts focusing on the baby

Notes:

IM NOT LATE

HALLELUJAH

anyway, one last reminder for Q&A questions because we’re only two weeks away from 50 chapters! It’s happening so fast!

Tea with Aqua time, I’m still stuck inside but I got new bookshelves! Not exciting, but it’s kinda all I have right now unless you want me to go on about how much I love Jodie Whittaker as the 13th Doctor.

Chapter title from ‘Neptune’ by Sleeping At Last.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Days began passing slowly. Dragging on in an almost cruel manner.

 

“This is crap,” Bakugou grumbled, grabbing a sponge to begin doing the dishes. “How long have we been here?”

 

“A week,” Midoriya groaned, putting his head down on the countertop. “How’re you feeling? Good to drop tomorrow?”

 

Bakugou grunted, his focus on a particularly stubborn spot on a plate. “Yeah.”

 

As the weather got cold, no one was really going outside, and classes were the only time anyone got to leave the dorms. Meaning that literally any break in school meant they were all stuck together in the same building with little to do.

 

“Hey,” Kirishima said, coming down into the kitchen. “Wha’s up?”

 

“Nothing,” both boys chorused back in the same bored monotone.

 

Kirishima laughed. “Well, aren’t you two just the picture of joy,” he said, pressing a kiss into Bakugou’s cheek. “Denki asked me to grab him some snacks. We’re all watching terrible movies upstairs if you want to join us.”

 

He pulled a few bags of gummy candy out of the pantry, humming as he bent down to stash a few drinks in his arms. “Izuku, how’s Shouto?”

 

“Good,” Midoriya said, pulling his forehead off the counter. “We’re going out tomorrow. The weather is supposed to pick up and Momo and I are gonna take him to a Little’s park to socialize him a bit.”

 

Kirishima nodded, adjusting a bag of sour gummy bears in his arms. “Sounds fun. I should take Denki out one day. Not tomorrow.”

 

He left, leaving Bakugou to do the dishes and Midoriya to nap against the cool stone of the countertops.

 

The next day was interesting. Once Midoriya and Momo left, it was up to Kirishima to wrangle his two Littles. Bakugou was at his youngest, and Kaminari was at his middle point. However, a 6 month old and a four year old were still enough to make Kirishima frustrated as hell.

 

“Kaminari!” He yelled, chasing after the blonde, Bakugou on his hip. “Get back here!”

 

Kaminari kept running, making circles around the furniture. Had Kirishima not been carrying Bakugou, he probably would’ve already caught up to him, but he was, and so he hadn’t.

 

“Hanta!” Kirishima said desperately, seeing his friend come down the stairs. “Can you?”

 

“Denki!” Sero called happily. “Denki, kiddo, come here!”

 

Kaminari obediently skidded to a stop in front of Sero, smiling at him, his breathing heavier than normal. “Ya?”

 

Kirishima grabbed them back of his shirt, causing Denki to yelp and start squirming. “Oh no you don’t! Time out time, let’s go!”

 

“No!” Kaminari wailed, trying to wiggle his way out of Kirishima’s hold. “No no no!”

 

But he was placed in his time out chair anyway, and the five minute timer was set. Kirishima left the playroom, leaving Kaminari to sit alone for the remainder of his punishment.

 

After two minutes and twenty seven seconds, Kaminari got up. He carefully crept to the playroom doors, pushing one open and seeing something that made his heart drop. Kirishima was cradling Bakugou, murmuring gentle words and generally being very soothing, and not at all harsh with the baby.

 

Kaminari sat back down, eyes burning. No! He was a big boy! And big boys didn’t cry.

 

When Kirishima came to get him, he found Kaminari sitting exactly where he’d left him, kicking his feet and sadly watching the clock tick.

 

“Denki?” He knelt in front of the blonde, coming to his eye level. “Can you tell me why you’re in time out?”

 

“Didn’t listen,” Kaminari muttered, a fresh batch of tears welling up.

 

“That’s right,” Kirishima lifted Denki off the chair and into his arms. “And what do we say to Daddy when we don’t listen?”

 

“‘M sorry!” Kaminari wailed, burying his face in Kirishima’s shoulder. “Didn’t wanna make Daddy mad!”

 

Kirishima cooed softly. “It’s okay baby. I’m not mad. I could never be mad at you. I was just frustrated. Do you want to know why?”

 

Kaminari nodded, wiping his eyes with his hands.

 

“Daddy was frustrated because you kept waking Katsuki up, and you didn’t give me a few minutes to put him down for a nap, okay?” Kirishima sat on the playroom couch, grabbing a tissue and wiping Kaminari’s eyes properly. “I’m not mad.”

 

“But,” Kaminari hesitated. “But, you yelled.”

 

Kirishima took a deep breath. “I did. And I’m very sorry I yelled. I didn’t mean to.”

 

Kaminari gave Kirishima another hug, cuddling into his side with a resounding sigh. “Loves you.”

 

“I love you too lightning bug.”

 

Kaminari didn’t act up for the rest of the day. He was distant, playing in the Little’s bedroom alone, but he was well behaved the entire time.

 

Finally, Sero came to check on him while Kirishima quieted a fussy Bakugou. He expected to see toys scattered around or crayons spilled across the floor, but he didn’t expect to find Kaminari asleep, surrounded by messy drawings. He picked one up, examining it. There were two figures in hastily scribbled crayon. One was Denki, and the other was Kirishima. As Sero gathered the rest of the art, he noticed sometimes he or Mina would pop up as funny stick figures on the paper. But nowhere in any of the nearly a dozen and a half drawings was Bakugou.

 

“Hey,” Sero shook Kaminari awake. “Den?”

 

Kaminari rubbed his eyes, yawning as he sat up. “Hanta?”

 

“C’mon,” Sero helped Kaminari up. “Do you wanna sleep in an actual bed instead of on the floor?”

 

Kaminari hummed, and allowed himself to be led to his bed, the covers tucked overtop him, and Sero to peruse the bookshelf in search of something to read.

 

By the time Sero had pulled a book, Kaminari was dead asleep.

 

“Huh,” Sero smiled. “Sleep tight kiddo.”

 

He left, taking the drawings with him, some unknown feeling pulling at his gut.

 

“Hey Eijirou,” Sero said, vaulting the back of the couch. “Check these out.”

 

“Cute,” Kirishima hummed, taking the drawings. “We already have fridge pictures though.”

 

Sero sighed. “Not what I meant. We’re all here. Mina, me, you.”

 

Kirishima was still confused. “Yeah and?”

 

“Where’s Bakugou?”

 

“Oh.” Kirishima flipped through the drawings, each time growing more and more concerned as he noticed the lack of explosive blonde.

 

Sero nodded. “Yeah.”

 

That night, after Midoriya had gotten home and dinner had been eaten, Kaminari insisted on playing with Mina up in her room. He settled easily into her bedsheets, cuddled up next to Sero, who had joined them.

 

“‘Shido?” He asked, reaching out for Mina. “‘Shido.”

 

Mina sat on his left, leaning him against her side. “Yeah?”

 

Kaminari grew sullen, eyes downcast. “Does Daddy love me?”

 

Immediately, she glanced up at Sero. He had a matching look of pure worry on his face, and he reached out to hold Kaminari. “Yes,” he said firmly. “Your Daddy loves you very much.”

 

“Then why don’t he spend time with me?” Kaminari had started crying, burying himself into his two friends. “He always has time for Kat’ki, but not me!”

 

“Oh kiddo,” Mina ran her hands over Kaminari’s hair. “Denki, he loves you very very much. And I know he wants to spend all his time with you. But Katsuki’s a baby, and babies can’t take care of themselves like big boys can. He needs help with lots of things.”

 

Sero nodded, tugging Denki into his lap, so he was touching both of them. “Once Katsuki’s a big boy, I’m sure your Daddy will spend lots of time with you. And until then,” he smiled, pulling a few half eaten bags of candy out from under Mina’s bedsheets. “You get to spend time with us!”

 

They put on some technically not appropriate movies for Kaminari, and let him have a bunch of candy. His tears stopped, but he wouldn’t let go from where he was clinging to Sero.

 

“Goodnight Denki,” Sero said softly, tucking Kaminari’s dolphin stuffie into his arms. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

 

Kaminari blinked slowly. He was cuddled up in Sero’s room, on an emergency air mattress that had taken Sero all of ten minutes to get set up. “Nigh’ Nigh’.” He murmured. “Loves you.”

 

Sero left the room, allowing Denki to fall asleep in peace while he had a talk with Kirishima.

 

“Hey dude,” Kirishima said, shutting the playroom doors as Sero came down the steps. “What’s up, how’s Denki?”

 

“Asleep,” Sero sat down at the kitchen table. “But there’s something we have to talk about. And I’m sure you’re gonna get an ear full of this tomorrow from Mina too.”

 

Kirishima sat down, suddenly worried. “Is it about Denki?”

 

“Yeah,” Sero said. “I don’t want to jump into accusations, but Denki said some things to us that, I dunno, made us a bit concerned?”

 

“If it’s about time out,” Kirishima started, but Sero stopped him.

 

“It isn’t,” he promised. “Denki, while we were upstairs, asked me and Mina if you loved him, and why you never spend any time with him.”

 

Kirishima was silent as Sero continued. “I think he feels a bit left out, especially when Katsuki’s Little. You know how he is with his ADD causing him to overthink,” he added. “It happened during midterms last year. I was studying and we couldn’t play games over the weekend. He was so weird all week until he broke down when I asked him to play Mario Kart. He thought I never wanted to play again because I rejected him once.”

 

“Yeah,” Kirishima said softly. “I never thought. I mean. I thought I was doing good.”

 

“And you were,” Sero reassured. “I think, however, Mina and I have a solution.”

 

The next day, Denki came down to find Kirishima and Mina talking happily over pancakes.

 

“Hey Lightning bug!” Kirishima helped Kaminari into his chair and put food in front of him. “I made breakfast!”

 

The pancakes were chocolate chip, but instead of regular chips, Kirishima had found the bag of rainbow chocolate chips someone had bought and never used. Kaminari happily ate, making one hell of a mess, but he was happy.

 

“Alright kiddo, I have a surprise for you,” Kirishima said. “You know I’m super busy with your little brother, so today, you’re gonna have a sleepover with Ashido and Hanta, and tomorrow, you, me, and Daddy are gonna go out and take you wherever you wanna go, okay?”

 

Denki nodded, smearing melted rainbow chocolate across his cheeks. “Okay! Loves you!”

 

“I love you too,” Kirishima said, hugging Denki. “And I will always love you, no matter what.”

Notes:

Suggestions! Questions! I freaking love them! ❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 49: Author’s note

Summary:

A small note on why I haven’t been posting. (Will be deleted once I start writing again)

Chapter Text

Hey guys. I’m so, so, so sorry I haven’t posted anything in a while. I was planning on starting back up at the end of May, but it just isn’t going to work. I’m in a weird place with BNHA, where I’m not interested in it as much as other things. I have a feeling that’s gonna change once I finish season 4. (yeah I haven’t done that yet. Oops.) but, until I’m in a good place fandom wise, I don’t think I’ll be updating this. 

that’s not to say I’m done. Oh hell no. I’ve got too many ideas and had too much fun writing this to be done right now. I just need to step back, take some time to work on other projects, refresh myself, and approach this project in a whole new way. I don’t know when that’ll be, or how long you’ll have to wait, but I will be back, that I can promise. 

so, until then, strap on your waiting boots, grab your favorite stuffies, and buckle up. I love each and every one of you, and I can’t wait to see you again! 

kisses!
           
         -Aqua

 

(P.S. if any of you are doctor who fans, I’m writing a few 13 fics as a way to keep my writing skills sharp. Go check them out if ya want!) 

Chapter 50: Another update (still not a real chapter)

Summary:

A new update, an idea, and a big thank you!
(Will be deleted once I start updating again)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hey! Glad to see you! Are y’all doing well? I’m so sorry this isn’t a real update, but I do have some news I think you’ll enjoy

 

First things first, I’m doing really good writing wise. I’m finally back into the swing of it, and I should start writing JaLS again soon. I’m super excited to see how my writing style changed, and I can’t wait to show you guys what I’ve done.

 

On a side note before I get to the fun stuff, thank you all for your continued support while I’m on hiatus. It can’t be easy, but y’all are taking it really well. I’m so proud to have such a nice group of people following my stuff.

 

Onto the fun things, I’m debating making a Tumblr or Discord or something specifically for this fic. A place to answer questions, post updates and previews, keep art if I ever actually get around to that, and mainly interact with people. Would you guys like that? I’m leaning towards Discord, mostly because it’s more convenient.

 

I’ve also got other social media, if you guys really wanna check it out. Obviously, I’ve kinda put my writing on hiatus, but I’ve got an Insta (accidentally_aqua) where I do cosplay occasionally, and my main Tumblr is WrittenInAqua. Not that I do much besides like The Witcher and The Arcana content, but hey. If you like that kind of thing.

 

Anyway, that’s enough rambling. If you guys would like a Discord or Tumblr, let me know! I’d do something like that if you wanted it.

 

Stay safe, wash your hands, and be careful out there! I love you!

 

        -Aqua

Notes:

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜

Chapter 51: Discord

Summary:

I did it

Chapter Text

https://discord.gg/NP2KkkG

So I did it...

 

 

I am ‘For Now And Evermore’ and my assistant moderator (my sibling) is ‘Respect the Croc’ 

 

Play nice kids. Have fun

Notes:

Irregular updates, this is still in production. Maybe one next week-ish. I’m about to his spring break, so I’ll write a lot then.

Works inspired by this one: